







♦ o 


A ^ -o',-;- 

* “ ^ • *^ ' • ^ 0^ o" » ♦ 

^ ^ * '^(y ® 

0 »7V * O 1 

onO^^ ^ 

\^ 1 ^'' * o* O • • • 

rf. ' ‘ 




> -. y «i» *" V* 1 

• ^ \0 ^ — 


t - 

“ *■ 

• O • 



♦ r \0 * 





C.^ >v 

♦ A? 'O- 


•C>, 

• ♦ (y 

*- %r C^ ^ 

\ -fU-rS ' 


* "% '' 





, '••‘'a<^ <> \> f 

• H q • 




♦■ A ^ ^ ^ t ^..^^UCtlfJ^ ♦ _ "i. 


AL> « 



..*^A^'^^/,•« /vV vVylWr 



c • 

, . ^ °'*o ’‘^^K'* 0 '"''^ 

*•'’" ^f° ... . '*H-/*° ... • ' ’ ' ’ -. V' 

'^A <1^ ♦ 

^vPV » 

< V'*^ * 

o • * ' . o 



> ‘"°\\^' o'^'' '^.> 

vv 

■ ^ -» •% . •^ ■^' • 





* 4? '^ • 

X <v 'O,** 

£, ® " ® 4 ^ • X '*^ 0^ c ® ® ♦ -3 l^ 


r> 




.1 






V 


< ‘A " U 



\ * ■ ' wLm V -r. 


lV- ‘J 

y Hl*»j 



' I 




k\ \ 


It '» 


n 




'. M 


r \ • ^ 




' #ll ' 


>f' 


Tt-i> 


n* 


A '<*- 


f?- 








? i 


,'v;: 


i'i 




M 


M T ' r 


■**:'■ '• *% 






i-, 






Tti 






• \ 


, ‘*V« 




<• * 


* .ii| 


r ♦' 




i'll 


d. 


H . \ 




'k 




L\ 




• * *- 


1^ 






.ri 




I ' * 


i 


*« 


t > 




’ «i .• 




Jtl 




r,. * i 


4 / 


« « 




> ? 


'■>:''i- 


. # 


•V’ 


,.V 


\i’ 


.1 »t 


Jft' 




if) 


t « •’»'•. 


'.1 


■»sV 


V ) 




1 


Wc, 


If ‘ * 








‘V ■ fif' 




^ ^v. 


• f 






1^ 




y 


4 




- .1 

' ri 


V 


•W 




•* ^ 

• I *1 


M ;* 




t » ^» 


It 


* •: s’ 


» I 




f ’Ai 


»n 




h...:4 


,Jt. 




n- 




‘ * 


f f '•^i* •* 


J! A*i 










Js. 


r. f 


•:h 




,» '_•■ 






■x< 


,A. 


)• ^ 




itf 


i! 


^ff-> 


t 






>'i 


Ikl 


T> 


'K' 






»* t 


•» . i • 












iV, 


/" 




M 


At 






FI 

,|Vr 

9 



V, 

« 

, •fe'^ 

- W jf 

A ■ >' 

% r 

\rsm 

T- 




^ ‘ li . « . ■ Hk’-j. ,< ." - 

^~^l- > 1 ^ , -o ,/ .*^ ■'■ 

■ *,/- • . . . . ■ . ^ '-'^^ 

’ »|£f 4 ^L j-jh'L? 

■ 49 < V ' X I A' d ' d^ l^lf f !« . aaA^ k V l^k 




^ * 


. *r^i 



I 



i 


4 





LITTLE 

DOCTOR 

VICTORIA 


A SOUTHERN STORY FOR BOYS AND GIRLS. 

BY 

LOUISE CARNAHAN 

Author of ^^Polly's Lion^' 


Entered according to an Act of Congress In the year 1899, 
by Carnahan Publishing Company, in the office of the 
Librarian of Congress 


Published by 

Caunahan Publishing Co., S. P. 


IWO COPIES HECElVED; 

^Jbrary of 

y r Congreej, 

Of the 

DEO 7 - i.Qoo 

Of Copyrlgfc,^^ 


51333 

nin strafed by 
Hbs. Randall Whehlut 


8tOOND COPY, 

A- 

JVv>5 < ^ 


PRE88 OP 

LEVISON PRINTING CO. 


DEDICATED TO 
MY BELOVED BROTHERS 


PREFACE. 


To Parents, Guardians and Teachers: 

I hope that this little book may give pleasure and 
some instruction to many young people. I do next ex- 
pect the story to please (those whose taste has been 
vitiated by sensational novels. 

I have tried to write a pleasing and wholesome story 
lor innocenit boys and girls. I do not think that a dis- 
closure of the nether side of this world is good for young 
people. I would rather fortify the young soul against 
evil i)y filling it with a love for the true and the good 
and the beautiful. The motto of my life has been “On- 
ward and upward.” 

If I have seemed to over-emphasize the moral power 
of the human will, it has not been because I am unmind- 
ful of the value of Divine grace; but because I believe 
that moral heredity as a factor in the production of char- 
acter has been exaggerated of late. I am unsophisti- 
cated enough to confess that I am an optimist. It seems 
to me that the extreme statements of the doctrine of 
moral heredity so prevalent to-day involve this logical 
chain— Pessimism, Atheism, Despair, Suicide; against 
which teaching my heart and mind and soul revolt. 

LOUISE CARNAHAN. 


CHAPTER I. 


Gray Cliff, the old Virginia home of the Kenyons, 
stood on the high bluff overloioking the James River and 
a large extent of the surrounding country. The house 
was a handsome building of stone, with rounded 
towers and many gables. Numerous doors and 
windows gave the mansion a friendly, hospitable aspect 
that was fully justified by the oliaracter of the generous 
inmates. The extensive grounds were laid out in formal 
order, and planted with trees, shrubbery, and flowers 
of every bright and glowing color. Beyond the 
enclosure of a stone wall which surrounded the 
house, orchards, meadows, and grainfields extended far 
back to a forest of giant trees; with a back-ground of 
high rugged rocks piled up against the sky. In front of 
the house a rose garden sloped toward the entrance, 
where heavy iron gates swung open. 

The family of Gray Cliff consisted of the father. Col- 
onel Richard Kenyon, and his two sons, Victor and 
Howard. Victor, the elder, was a physician of promis- 
ing ability, and full of enthusiastic love for his profes- 
sion. He was of fine physique, tall, strong and -hand- 
some, and as fair as a Saxon of old. Howard, the 
younger, had selected the ministry as his profession. He 
was a contrast to his brother; slight of figure, dark of 
complexion and possessing the charming vivacious man- 
ner of his South Carolina mother. He had quiet, do- 
mestic tastes, and was well satisfied with his simple 
country parish, and the faithful love of his good people. 


6 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Colonel Kenyon had at one time filled the office of 
Senator from his state, and was known by his neighbors 
as “The Senator.'*’ His wife had been dead many 
years, and his only daughter, Jane, was married, and 
now living in New York City. 

The house was virtually presided over by “Aunt” 
Hilaria, the old black “Mammy” of the family. She 
had really fine executive ability, and exercised a despoitic 
sway over the other servants. As the servants of an 
old Virginia family always considered themselves a part, 
and a very important part, of the household, we will do 
them the honor of mentioning the principal ones by 
name. 

“Aunt” Hilaria’s family held the most responsible po- 
sitions in the household. Ben, her eldest son, was the 
coachman, Judy, his wife, the cook, and Gipterene, her 
youngest child, the little maid of all work. There were 
several grand-children, the most conspicuous of whom 
was Paris, Ben’s eldest son, and the favorite grand-child 
of Aunt Hilaria, or “Granny,” as he called her. 

Tike many old southern Mammies, Aunt Hilaria 
worshiped her master’s children, but “Marse Vic,” the 
eldest born, was her supreme idol, and the devotion was 
shared by Paris, who followed his master like a faithful 
dog. 

The plantation adjoining Gray Cliff, was owned by 
Judge Thomas Carter, who lived in quiet, bachelor se- 
clusion, with a house full of well-fed, well-clothed ne- 
groes, to whom “Marse Tom” was a righteous Judge 
and good master, though feared by every young darky 
on all the surrounding plantations, as he was the Jus- 
tice of the Peace. Paris was the only one who ever 
managed to slip through his judicial fingers. 

A thick hedge divided the plantations, and this hedge 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


7 


was the cause of many disputes, particularly on the 
Judges part, about the possession of certain eggs 
found in it. 

One morning in September, Paris, Who was an early 
bird, was seen poking his woolly head in and out of the 
hedge, looking for turkey eggs. With a low exclama- 
tion of triumph, “Hi! hi!” he darted under the thick 
bushes to the opposite side of the barrier. He had discov- 
ered a nest of speckled treasures. Having placed them 
carefully in his brimless hat, he was crawling back witht 
his doubtful possessions, when he was startled by the 
threatening voice of Judge Carter, who was inclined to 
be an early bird himself. 

“You black rascal! put back those eggs; don’t you 
know they belong to me?” 

“Why, Marse Tom, I’s foun, dese aigs on our side ob 
de haige, dey ’longs to us sbo.” 

Paris was quick to detect the suppressed amusement 
in the Judge’s usually grave face, and taking advantage 
of this leniency, he hurried away with his treasure. His 
young master, Victor, who happened to be looking from 
his bed-room window, saw Paris stealing through the 
shrubbery with something under his arm, and called, 
“Paris, come to me!” 

“Yes, sah, I’s cornin’.” 

But before obeying, he dropped on his knees and de- 
posited the eggs under a convenient bush. Which was all 
quite apparent to his master’s eyes. 

When he presented himself in the room, he noticed 
that his master wore a new suit of gray cloth, and with 
the adroitness peculiar to his race, he tried to evade the 
coming interview. 

“Marse Vic, yo’ sho’ hab got a fine suit ob close,” and 


8 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


taking the skirt of the coat in his small black bands, he 
affected to examine it with great interest. 

“Paris/’ said his master, “where are those eggs you 
had in your hat?” 

Paris looked up with bland innocence, scratched his 
woolly head, and said, “d....dey under de rose bush. 
Yo’ want to see dem aigs, Marse Vic?” 

The master walked leisurely down to the front gal- 
lery, and the young rogue soon appeared holding the 
hat so that his ragged sleeve would partially conceal the 
eggs. He watched his master’s face with amusing 
anxiety. 

“Paris, you got those eggs on the other side of the 
hedge, they belong to Judge Carter. Go at once and 
carry them back to the nest; then go tO' Judge Carter 
and tell him I sent you to return his property, and to 
ask pardon for stealing the eggs; do you understand, 
stealing them ?” 

Paris would have insisted that the eggs belonged to 
the family if any one else had accused him, but he al- 
ways recognized Marse Vic’s penetration, and never at- 
tempted to deny the charge; and with a “Yes, sah!” he 
took the eggs back to the nest, where he found the Judge 
still strolling along. 

“Marse Vic say yo’ may hab des ole aigs, dey not 
fraish no how.” 

He glanced at the Judge, who kept a steady eye on 
the culprit, then suddenly casting his eyes down, Paris 
began to bore his naked toes into the soft turf, — con- 
science was at work! He raised his head, with a shy 
look, and said, “Marse Tom, I’s done tole yo’ a lie; dls 
w’hat Marse Vic say, ‘Go back and ax de Judge to ’scuse 
yo’ fo’ stealin’ de aigs.’ ” 

The Judge smilingly pardoned the boy, and told him 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


9 


he might this time carry the eggs as a present to his 
“Granny,” and the next time he caught him stealing, he 
would — and he significantly shook his cane at the re- 
treating boy. 

Paris looked back, and called out, “Marse Tom, am 
we quilts?” 

The pleasant smile and nod from the Judge were as- 
surance enough that he was fully pardoned, and he went 
on his way as happy as a lark. 

Dr. Kenyon stood in the gallery of his old home in 
deep meditation ; he held in his hand a basket and a pair 
of garden shears, but seemed to forget that he intended 
tc use them. He looked about him with lingering in- 
terest, as if to take in every detail of his surroundings. 
At last, he descended the broad steps and entered the 
garden; cutting the fresh half-blown roses, he clipped 
the thorns from the stems and filled the basket, moving 
almost unconsciously among his treasures. 

Paris, who was never very far from his young master, 
now made his appearance, and approached the gray fig- 
ure with a very demure expression on his ro'guish shin- 
ing face. 

“Marse Vic, is yo^ gwine to le’me go wid yo* to ole 
Kentuck?” 

The master gave him the basket in silence, and Paris 
followed him with earnest, pleading eyes; then, to force 
his attention, he said, “Yo’ sho is sick dis morning 
Marse Vic, kase yo’ is lookin’ way off, and not mind- 
in’ dem- roses a.t all.” 

Dr. Kenyon could not resist a smile at his little serv- 
ant’s appeal. 

“Paris, don’t you think it is enough to make me sad 
to leave my home and all you, my people, and go aw^ay 
amongst strangers ?” 


10 LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 

“But yo’ kin carry me wid yo’, an’ I’s^kin be comp ny 
fo’ vo’. Please lemme go, Marse Vic.’’ 

Paris had suggested a new idea to his master, but 
without seeming to notice the boy’s anxiety, he took a 
delicate note from his breast pocket, and laying it on 
the fresh roses in the basket, said, “Pans, carjy this to ^ 
Col. Dorcey’s, and leave it for Miss Mildred. 

Paris took the basket, and swinging himself out of the 
gate, he raised the basket to the crown of his head; at the 
same time casting a look over his shoulder to catch some 
encouragement in his master s face. ^ 

The negro is very keen to detect a change in the 
countenances of those they serve. 

Dr Kenyon was about to leave the old family home- 
stead* and settle in Kentucky. After a sojourn of sev- 
eral months in that state, visiting an old college friend, 
he had decided to remove there. This friend, Mr. Tyler, 
possessed extensive lands along the border of the beauti- 
ful Ohio River. Some fine lands adjoining were for 
sale, and the young Doctor was persuaded to cast his 
lot with his friend, who was also a Virginian. 

Dr. Kenyon immediately began improvements, with 
a view to building on a charming site overlooking the 
River. His estate reached to the suburbs of one of 
Kentucky’s largest cities, affording him the opportu- 
nity of practicing his profession, as well as of enjoying 
country life. 

He returned home to settle up his affairs. His 
moither had left him considerable property, including in 
the inheritance, Mammy and her family. He had not 
thought of taking any of the servants with him until the 
house was ready for occupancy, having made an ar- 
rangement to board with his friend utitil then; but Paris 
had suggested a new idea. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


II 


There was a little house of fiA^e rooms on the planta- 
tion, formerly occupied by the overseer. This 
could be put in order and made comfortable, and 
Mammy could keep house for him. 

A^ictor loved home and domestic life, and since his re- 
turn from abroad, some time before, he had taken much 
of the responsibility of his father’s plantation upon him- 
self. Col. Kenyon being elected Senator about that 
time, spent several years in Washington. Unlike his sons, 
politics had great fascination for the old Colonel. 

The charm of his old home seemed to have new at- 
tractions for the young Doctor this lovely morning. He 
lingered in the garden until Paris returned with the 
message — a tiny noite from the sweet young girl who 
had promised to be his bride. 

Months must elapse before he could have his home 
ready, and return to claim her promise to go with him 
to his new abode. His thoughts were on those things, 
and he had quite forgotten his little servant, who still 
stood respectfully waiting for a chance to say something 
that was on his mind. 

Suddenly his master loioked down, “What is it, Paris?” 

“Why, Marse Vic, Miss Millie say yo’ mus’ sholy 
carr)^ Granny an’ me wif yo’ w’en yo’ go, kase yo’ will 
need us to take keer ob yo’.” 

“I will think about it, Paris, you may go now.” 

The boy bounded away highly pleased with his hope. 
For his master to “think about it” was almost as good as 
a request granted. 

Dr. Kenyon now visited all the cabins to say good-bye 
to the old servants who were not able to come to the 
“great house.” Many of them were confined to their 
beds with the usual infirmities of the aged negro — 
rheumatism, and “misery in the back.” The old wither- 


12 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


ed hands, were kindly pressed by the sitrong, white ones 
of the young master. Many a blessing was given by 
these simple, faithful people. Each one received an en- 
couraging word, and a gold coin to “remember him by.’’ 

He next visited the stables and barn-yard to take a 
farewell look at his dumb pets. Of the splendid 
horses in the stables, he had selected at his 
father’s request two fine thorough-bred trotters 
to carry to his new home. The old Colonel 
would not admit that even Kentucky, boasting the finest 
liorses in the country, could produce any equal to the 
stables at Gray Cliff. Ben had just harnessed this hand- 
some pair named Guy and Dan to the new carriage, to 
show off its beauty. This pair of horses were Paris’ ad- 
miration. He looked at them now in silence, then turned 
to his master, “Marse Vic, dem’ chesnut boss’s is sho 
sma’t nuf to talk, ef dey had de rig-’ht sort o’ mouf.” 

Marse Vic smiled as he patted Dan’s glossy back. 

A little picaninny, in a red slip, now made his appear- 
ance in the barn-yard. A large turkey gobbler, with 
proud wings scraping the ground, espied this bit of color 
in his domains, and attempted a closer inspection of 
little Hayden’s presence; but Hayden beat a hasty re- 
treat through the brier hedge that skirted one side of 
the yard. His lusty screams soon betrayed something 
worse than fright. Dr. Kenyon sent Paris to his aid, 
who soon came carrying him on his back. A thorn 
had pierced the little black foot. As Paris laid him on 
the ground before his master, Hayden held up the wound- 
ed foot with tearful submission for the doctor’s knife. 
The master knelt at the boy’s side and tenderly removed 
a great thorn from the small heel. This done, Hayden 
rolled over on his back. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


13 


“O, Marse Vic., will ‘ou sen’ fo’ de wheel-bar’ fo’ Paris 
to tote me home?” 

Of course, Paris was dispatched for this conveyance, 
and Hayden was borne to the cabin, with the happy con- 
sciousness of being an object of commiseration to all 
who saw him. 

Later in the aftemcwon, Paris, with tihe eagerness of 
bearing news, rushed into his master’s study. 

“Marse Vic, Miss Mary is sho cornin’ up de road in 
I her ka’age, an’ Unc’ Jo’ he drivin’ de wagon, all pile up 
' wid trunks, and all Miss Mary’s servants ridin’ on de 
j top. Dey sho movin’; am dey gwine to lib wid us?” 

I Miss Mary had, indeed, come to take up her abode at 
' Gray Cliff, and with her had come numerous house-ser- 
j vants; for the sweet old lady would sooner have left her 
i precious trunks, packed with fine linen, rich laces, and 
■ silver ware, than one of these people, her old familar at- 
j tendants. Each one had a place in her household that 
could not be filled by even her brother’s servants, 
i This arrangement' had long been desired by her 
brother and nephews, but she would never, until now, 
consent to leave her own home, the dear scenes of her 
happy childhood. No one but her favorite nephew, 
Victor, could have persuaded her to make this change. 
He pleaded the loneliness of his father and brother when 
he should leave them. 

Her ovm residence was only a mile distant from Gray 
Cliff, but Victor, even as a child, had always been 
troubled about Aunt Mary’s living alone. He always 
paid her a visit in the evening “to see that she was safe.” 

As he grew older, this sense of protection over her in- 
creased: and now his desire was fully gratified, he had 
all his dear ones together — ^though Miss Mary Kenyon 
had consented with some reservations. They wished her 


14 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


to lease the old home, but this she would not do. No, 
she would never allow strangers to tread the floors 
sacred to her parents’ steps. 

Aunt Mary was a thoroughly aristocratic Virginia 
Sady, with all the provincial pride and exclusiveness of 
lier class. She was coming now to give her brother’s 
home that grace and warmth that only a refined and 
gentle woman can bestow. 

Colonel Kenyon, Victor, and Howard all went out to 
give her a cordial welcome to Gray Cliff. 

•At supper that evening the affectionate old lady and 
the three gentlemen sat long, discussing plans for Vic- 
tor’s journey and future welfare. 

When the brother and sister had retired to their rooms, 
Victor went slowly to his study. 

Paris, who had been waiting in the hall to see his 
master leave the dining room, hastened after him with a 
big split basket of chips on his head. He had kindled a 
little fire on the hearth in the room, for the nights were 
chilly, and the basket of chips was only an excuse for 
following his master in order to discover what chance he 
bad of accompanying him to Kentucky. 

He knelt before the fire piling on the chips, and all 
the time the great prominent eyes followed the gray fig- 
ttre. At last he broke out, with a sob in his voice,‘‘Marse 
Vic, po’ ole Granny is so mis’ble, she is a sittin’ in de 
corner by de chimbly a cryin’ kase yo’ gwine to lebe her 
ahind yo’. Dad say Granny will sho kick de bucket dis 
time.” 

^ Getting no response, he set up a piteous wail. At this 
his master was aroused from his own reflections, and re- 
membered Paris’ appeal for himself and Granny. He 
looked at his watch in a hurried way, then at the boy 
on the hearth. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICiORIA. IS 

'‘Tell Mammy to come to me at once.” 

Paris ran with swift feet to Mammy’s cabin. 

“Granny! Granny! Marse Vic say come long quick,” 
and to hasten her, he caught her hand and pulled her to 
her feet. 

Poor Mammy had been in the depths of despair. 

“What Marse Vic want me fo’ ?” 

“Jis yo’ come quick, kase he’s gwine away soon to see 
Miss Millie, an* yo’ll miss him sho.” 

Old Mammy wiped her eyes on her apron, and hurried 
off to her master’s study, which she entered with a low 
courtesy. 

“Marse Vic, dis boy say yo’ want me — I’s done pack 
all yo’ fings ready fo de trunks, all in tip-top style.” 

And at the thought of these preparations, the old 
woman’s tears flowed afresh. 

Her master turned with a pleasing smile, “Mammy, 
can you get ready for a journey by to-morrow evening ? 
1 have decided to take you with me to Kentucky. I in- 
tended to speak of it sooner. Mammy, but I have had so 
many things to attend to to-day.” 

Mammy propped her hands on her ample hips, and 
laughed joyously through the tears. 

“Laws, honey, Ps done pack all de close I*s got, an’ 
was jus waitin’ fo’ yo’ to ax me. I’s spected yo’ would 
ax me all de time till dis ebenin’ an’ I done giv it clar 
up.” 

“You know, Mammy, that I have intended to have 
\ou and your family with me, but thought it was better 
to wait awhile; however, there is a little house on the 
plantation that I can occupy while they build my new 
home, and you may keep house for me — but I thought 
you loved the old place. Mammy; why are you in such a 
hurry to leave it?” 


i6 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Mammy turned a perplexed face ito her master, 
something had troubled the old woman that no one knew 
anything about. It came out now. 

“Kase, Marse Vic, Fs don’t want dat 'ere Hannah to 
boss me, an’ she is gwine to do it sho, w’en yo’ lebes.” 

Hannah was an old servant of the Kenyon’s; and many 
years before, when Mammy’s young mistress came as a 
bride to Gray Cliff, she brought Hilaria as her maid. As 
time passed she became Mammy to her mistress’ chil- 
dren, and gradually gained authority over the dther ser- 
vants, which Hannah secretly resented because she was 
not a “Kenyon servant.” After Mrs. Kenyon’s death. 
Mammy continued her power in the household through 
her young master, Dr. Kenyon. But now “Marse Vic” 
was about to go away, and Miss Mary Kenyon was at 
the head of the house; consequently, the Kenyon ser- 
vants would come into power again. Mammy, who was 
a shrewd woman, saw her scepter departing, and wisely 
wanted to withdraw with honor. 

Dr. Kenyon looked at Mammy a moment, as if trying 
to comprehend the state of things, then threw back his 
head and broke into such a merry laugh as startled his 
father and Aunt Mary in their quiet rooms above. In all 
his intercourse with his servants, he had never suspected 
this dormant jealousy. 

Poor Mammy was much confused by her master’s 
amusement, but he hastened to relieve her embarrass- 
ment by telling her that he really needed her assistance 
in planning the kitchen, pantries, etc., in his new house, 
and would not think of leaving her behind. 

Mammy’s face was now radiant with delight at the 
prospect of managing a new kitchen, built after her own 
plans. 

Paris, who was looking on, began to think that it was 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


17 


time that his name was mentioned, and to fear 
that in pleading Granny’s cause he had defeated his 
own. His master noticed the lugubrious expression, and 
turning to him said: “Go, Paris, and help Mammy get 
your things ready.” 

The delight that spread over the shining, black face 
was comical, and Mammy was equally glad. As she said, 
it was “good-luck fo’ a chile to go wid one on a 
journey.” 

She had not forgotten Paris in her secret preparations, 
but had smuggled his best “Sunday close” into her old 
trunk in case of emergency; so she assured her master 
that she could get Paris ready, saying, 

“ITis Sunday close am all clean, an’ I kin soon wash 
out his ebery day close, kase dey will do him to trabble 
in. Nobody is gwine to notice dat nigger nohow.” 

This was perfectly satisfactory to Paris, who expressed 
his delight in numerous absurd tricks, — thrusting his 
head into the split basket, and crawling round behind 
his Granny to “scar’ her.” 

Mammy thanked her master, and Paris hurried her 
away, as he had hurried her in, to tell the joyful news to 
the other servants, giving vent to his happiness by turn- 
ing handsprings from the house to the cabin. 

Before bed-time Paris’ “ebery day close” were flap- 
ping on the clothes-line, and Mammy spent half the 
night ironing and packing the wardrobe. 

Paris, in the meantime, had made his way to Col. 
Dorcey’s to tell his triumph to Miss Millie. He found 
'Mandy, Miss Millie’s maid, in the kitchen, who wanted 
ro know what he had to say to her young mistress. 

“What yo’ want wid Miss Millie? She nebber ax fo’ 
yo .” ^ 

Paris was equal to the saucy maid. 


i8 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


yo’ bisness, yo* go ax Miss Millie if Fs kin see 
her jes’ a minute.” 

Mandy finally went to get the desired permission, and 
returning, said to Paris, 

'‘Yo’ll fin’ Miss Millie in de dinin’-room.” 

Paris tip-toed through the great hall to the dining- 
roiom door and stood waiting till a sweet voice said, 
“Come in, Paris.” 

He was quick to interpret the expectant look on her 
face, as he was often entrusted with very precious notes 
to this charming young girl; and his words now an- 
swered the unconscious look: 

“Marse Vic didn’t sen’ me, Miss Millie. I’s jes come 
on my own hook. Marse Vic gwine to carry me an’ 
Granny wif him. He is, fo’ sho. Aint yo’ glad, Miss 
Millie?” 

“Yes, Paris, I am, indeed, glad you are both going 
\yith your master.” 

Then, with the privilege of his class, he said, 

“Miss Millie, didn’t yo’ ax Marse Vic to lemme go 
wit him, kase he sort o’ smile when he read yo’ note; 
an’ den in de evenen he sen’ me fo’ Granny?” 

“O, yes, I said I wanted you and Mammy to go with 
him.” 

“I’s much ’bleeged to yo’. Miss Millie, an’ I’s gwine 
to take good care o’ Marse Vic.” 

He evidently ascribed his good fortune to the doc- 
tor’s lovely sweetheart. 

Making his best bow, he was leaving the room when 
the young lady said, 

“Come over to-morrow, Paris, I shall have something 
for you.” 

This filled him with new delight. 

The sad leave-taking of Dr. Kenyon and his family 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


was over, and he was seated in the greaij: carriage ready 
to drive to the station tio take the five o’clock train. 
Mammy was already on the box with the driver and 
Paris was perched on the rumble behind, wearing a pair 
of new gloves, the parting gift of Miss Dorcey. Gipterene* 
or Gip as they called her, made her appearance with 
wailings loud, if not pathetic, to refined ears. Here were 
her moither and Paris going on this wonderful journey, 
while she was left behind. 

Dr. Kenyon, always considerate of his servants, called 
Gip to the carriage door and gave her a shining piece of 
gold, telling her to buy herself a new frock to wear at his. 
wedding. 

Gip smiled dirough her tears, not so much for the 
the gold piece as for the confidence her young master 
had given her; for, next to Mammy, she was the first of 
the servants who had heard this interesting news from 
the master’s lips. To add to her pleasure, her master told 
her to get up on the rumble beside Paris, as he wished 
her to go as far as Col. Dorcey’s. 

When they reached the gate, he gave her a tiny note 
foi’ his lady-love, in which he had commended the sor- 
rowing Gip to her kitid sympathy, — saying, as he gave 
Gip the note, 

*‘Miss Mildred will be kind to you. Be a good girl 
and do what Hannah tells you, and you shall not be 
separated from your mother very long.” 

Miss Millie and Gip stood watching the carriage unitil 
it passed out of sight; then the lady turned to the little 
black maid with words of comfort; but the tears in the 
brown eyes of the mistress were not called forth 
by sympathy for Gip. She, too, wept for one of the 
travelers. 


20 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Gip, seeing the tears, caught up the white robe of the 
,lady and reverently kissed it. 

Millie read the note as she walked up the avenue to 
the house, and calling Gip, told her how soon the 
months would pass, when her master would come again 
and take her with him. She had in her mind to say, 
“take us,” but she withheld the confidence. 

Miss Millie had noticed that Gip was not tidy in her 
dress. The buttons were off the back of the cotton frock 
she wore, and the apron strings in knots. She took her 
to her own room, and gave her a little work basket, 
supplied with needles, thread, and tape, and so.on taught 
her to use them herself. Gip readily promised to keep 
her clothes in neat order. 

Gip now untied the corner ol her red cotton handker- 
chief and displayed the five dollar gold piece that her 
master had given her. 

“Marse Vic done gib me dis to buy a new frock; no pus- 
son can buy frock stuff but Mammy and she don lef me.” 

Miss Millie was particularly interested in reforming 
Gip’s manners, who, not having a mistress at home, had 
not been brought up as carefully as little maids gener- 
ally were. She knew that Dr. Kenyon expected to sup- 
ply their future home with servants from his own house- 
hold, and had intended taking her own maid; but 
’Mandy had proved herself very quarrelsome and dis- 
agreeable with the Kenyon servants, so Miss Millie had 
resolved on leaving her behind, and instead to train Gip 
for the position, as she would then not have ibo contend 
with the usual jealousy between servants of different 
households. 

Miss Millie promised Gip that she would select the 
frock for her, and that Aidy, her own seamstress, should 
make it for her. 


CHAPTER IL 


Beechwood, the Kentucky home of Dr. Kenyon, was 
beautifully situated on a hill overlooking the Ohio River, 
commanding a view of three cities. 

Dr. Kenyon had allowed himself many months to pre- 
pare a home suitable for his bride, and not a day had 
passed but he was glad that he had brought his old 
Mammy with him, instead of leaving her until his return, 
as she had given him many wise suggestions in regard 
to domestic conveniences in the planning of his house. 
It was a proud day for Mammy when her master took 
her with him across the river to the big city, where he 
went to select furniture for the new house. 

Beechwood was a forest of fine old beech trees, and 
the new house which faced the river was erected in a 
clearing where some of the largest trees were left for a 
pleasant shade. 

The building was in the style sometimes called “Co- 
lonial,” and was undoubtedly very handsome and im- 
posing as it stood surrounded by stately trees. The 
time for its completion had come, and Dr. Kenyon 
looked upon his new home with pride and delight. 

The furniture was all in place, the last carpet 
laid, the lace curtains hung, and even the 
dainty linen for table and beds carefully done up by 
Mammy’s own hands, and laid away with a tiny sprig of 
lavender in each fold. Everything was at length ready 
for Dr. Kenyon’s return to his old Virginia home. 

It was the last night before his journey, and the Doc- 


22 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


tor was making his usual rounds of inspection before re- 
tiring. Sitting in the moon-light on a bench at the 
kitchen door were Mammy and Paris. They were true to 
their instincts, and always held themselves aloof from 
the "‘strange niggers,” as they called the Kentucky ser- 
vants who were hired about the place. 

They were having a private talk, and did not see 
their master, who suddenly coming upon them was 
standing at a lititle distance in the shade. They were 
discussing the wedding, with its attendant feastings, 
back in “Ole Virginy,” and there was a sadness in poor 
Mammy’s voice as she recounted to^ Paris the good 
things there would be on that happy occasion — of the 
turkeys and chickens, and young pigs — the latter, in her 
opinion, the best of all; and when she came to Aunt 
Charity’s frosted cakes, jellies and creams — “Honey, dey 
jes’ make my mouf watah. Dey sure will hab a lubly 
time, and nobody will think ob ole Mammy.” 

Dr. Ken von returned without being seen, to his room. 
He wrote two letters, one to his father and one to Aunt 
Mary, sayipg that he would bring Mammy and Paris 
back with him ; telling them of Mammy’s complaint, and 
begging that she be allowed her old position in the 
household during her stay at home; that it would gratify 
the old woman to see him married, and he wanted to 
give her the pleasure. 

The next morning as Mammy brought him his coffee 
at breakfast, he facetiously asked her if it would be very 
inconvenient for her to accompany him back home. 
Mammy was, this time, genuinely surprised. She had 
made no secret preparations for this journey. 

“Why! Marse Vic, is yo’ sure nuf gwine to carry me 
back wif yo’?” 

“Yes, Mammy, I think we should all miss you at the 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA 


23 


wedding, so get ready. The train will not leave until 
this evening and you will have time.” 

Only Mammy’s good training prevented her rushing 
from the breakfast room while her master was at the 
table, to begin her preparatons; instead, she bustled 
around the room. ^Xaws, honey, I’s nearly crazy wif 
dis news.” Then seeing Paris, who was standing behind 
his master’s chair with a very untimely grin on his face, 
“But — Marse Vic is yo’ gwine to lebe Paris ’hind us?” 

“O, no! Paris knows he is to accompany me; that is 
all arranged.” 

This was too much for Mammy’s jealous nature. Even 
the unexpected joy of going herself could not compen- 
sate her for the fact that Paris had been chosen before 
her, and that he knew ho was going when she had been 
pouring out her heart to him the night before. 

The master explained that it was necessary for only 
Paris to accompany him; but Paris, having told of her 
desire to see the wedding, he had concluded to let her go. 

Spring had again put on her daintiest robes of tender 
green, and all nature seemed to rejoice with Dr. Ken- 
yon when he set out on his errand to carry away the 
maiden who awaited his coming. 

Mr. Tyler, the doctor’s friend and nearest neighbor, 
had ben informed of all the arrangements for the return 
of the happy party, and was full of interest and pleasant 
anticipation. Mr. Tyler, his wife, and Percy, their only 
child, had come the evening before to bid the doctor 
good-bye, and to allow Percy to present his gift for the 
bride. His mother had taught him a pretty little speech 
for the occasion, which he delivered very charmingly 
without an error. He was a beautiful child, with dark 
rich complexion, curling brown hair, and great solemn 
gray eyes. No one had the power to bring such merri- 


24 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


ment to these solemn eyes as our Paris. His cunning 
tricks never failed to call forth a merry laugh from the 
little one; and the “quality chile,” as Mammy called him, 
was a source of rare delight to the fun-loving black boy. 
He was not allowed to carry the child beyond the great 
iron gates of the Park, but Paris would “tote” Percy 
on his back down the avenue to this limit. Many a jolly 
ride he had! Paris would say, “Now, yo’ ’tend I’s yo’ 
boss, and jes’ whop me much as yo’ want; but w’en dis 
hoss gits to kickin’ yo’ mus’ hole on tight, kase dis is 
a mighty f’actious hoss, an’ mebby he’ll fro yo’.” Little 
Percy’s parents had a brilliant future planned for their 
only son; but as yet the highest ambition of the boy was 
•to be “toted” on Paris’ back. 

Our travelers arrived in due time at Gray Cliff, and 
receved a cordial reception. The Doctor’s old home 
was a scepe of happy confusion, and the Dorcey house- 
hold one of delightful preparations. Miss Millie had 
not been idle. The wonderful trousseau had occupied 
months of steady sewing on the part of her seamstress, 
quiet Aidy; to say noithing of the many trips to Rich- 
mond, and even to New York, to see dressmakers and 
milliners, and to select exquisite fabrics of satin and lace. 

Of course the dear mother had to accompany her 
when the linens were to be selected. No one but ah ex- 
perienced housekeeper would make these important pur > 
chases. The rich damask table linen, and the fine, heavy 
bed linen, must all be tested by her dainty hands. 

A great improvement had taken place in Gip. She 
had spent much of her time at the Dorcey mansion, and 
iMiss Millie had trained her to be a skillful and excellent 
lady’s maid. Miss Mary Kenyon had attended to Gip’s 
moral and physical training, and eight months had 
\vrought wonders in the appearance of the slovenly 


4 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


25 


v^pep''ng Gip we left with Miss Millie taking her first 
scwmg lesson. 

Gij now hurried over to Poplar Grove to carry the 
news to the servants that “Marse Vic,” Mammy and 
Paris had come, and to show the presents Mammy had 
brought her. The pretty red frock, with white cotton 
lace frilled around the tieck, had almost turned Gip’s 
head with joy. She could not rest until she had carried 
the treasure over to display to Mandy’s admiring eyes; 
but poor Gip was doomed to disappointment in the ef- 
fect her happiness would produce on the envious 
'Mandy. She sneered at the red calico dress, felt the 
qr ality of the lace frill, and said she would not wear cot- 
ton lace. Amanda had accompanied her young Mis- 
tress to New York on her shopping tours, and had 
learned to make nice distinctions. She had also been 
accustomed to doing up her Mistress’ laces; yet, she re- 
tained all the negro’s taste for gaudy dress, and was 
really envious of Gip’s good fortune. 

Leaving Gip standing in the door-way, Amanda went 
back to the ironing of her own white swiss dress which 
she was to wear at the wedding, as morally damp as 
tlie muslin ruffles she now began clapping in her hands 
tc prepare for the heating irons. At this moment, she 
heard her Mistress’ bell, and hastened up stairs to the 
call. 

With all Gip’s improvement, a spirit of mischief 
showed itself at times; and now was her temptation. 
’Mandy had insulted her — scorned the beautiful dress 
that Mammy brought all the way from Kentucky. Re- 
sentment was hot within. She looked round the kitchen 
through indignant tears. Seeing a pan of dirty water 
she seized it, ran to the ironing-board, and thoroughly 
sprinkled the pure white dress. At that moment she 


26 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


heard ’Mandy coming, and made a wild rush for the 
hedge that would screen her from view until she reached 
the road. On she fled! The red garment streaming out 
b(‘hind her seemed to act upon the enraged ’Mandy like 
a signal in the arena of a bull-fight. She was gaining 
on her enemy. 

Gip looked over her shoulder, remembering that 
she would have to cross a stream in the meadow, in the 
short route she had taken. This stream was spanned 
only by a precarious log. She renewed her speed, 
gained the crossing, but in her terror she lost her bal- 
ance and fell shrieking into the stream. She heard 
Tvlandy’s triumphant words, ‘T’s got yo’ now, sho!” 

The water was not deep, but poor Gip was too terror- 
stricken to struggle, and lay in the shallow stream, 
shouting “Bro’ Ben, bro’ Ben, bro’ Ben! ’Mandy gwine 
to kill me, come quick.” 

Her rescuers were already in sight, having heard her 
first scream. Brother Ben, Mammy, Paris, and the dogs, 
were all rushing to the spot, arriving just in time to save 
Gip from the infuriated ’Mandy. She was soon in 
Mammy’s arms, while Ben crossed the stream to inter- 
view the pursuer who had withdrawn a little from the 
scene of action. 

Failing in vengeance, poor ’Mandy ’s tears began to 
flow, and she told Ben what Gip had done to her clean 
white dress. Ben was gallant enough to tell her he was 
very sorry, and to beg her not to cry. But he thought 
Gip had been sufficiently punished by her fall into the 
stream, especially as the cause of the trouble, the red 
dress had suffered the same misfortune. It was wet, and 
heavy with sand clinging to its folds. 

Mammy was not so readily conciliated, and continued 
dire threats against ’Mandy. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


27 


The wedding day, the 30th of April, came bright and 
joyous, glorious with sunshine, early blossoms and sing- 
ing birds. Hundreds of people, white and black, re- 
joiced with the young Doctor of “Gray Cliff,” and the 
sweet, youthful bride-elect of Poplar Grove. 

Long before the hour for the ceremony, the servants 
of both households were attired in their best garments. 
Mammy had proudly seated all her young people on a 
bench at her old cabin door, with many injunctiotis not 
to move, for fear of “mussin’ ” the stiffly starched skirts, 
or disarranging the various colored ribbons that adorned 
each solemn figure. 

Very soon they were relieved of this oppressive strain 
by the appearance of George, the fgotman from Poplar 
Grove. He came over to show his neighbors his new 
, livery; he was very vain of the dark blue coat with 
! brass buttons, the tall hat with velvet band and shining 
; buckle. He had even brought his white gloves, but 
: these he would not desecrate by trying on, before the 
grand occasion for which they were intended, 

I “to open de bride’s ka-age do’.” He strutted 
back and forth before the admiring crowd; 

: his coat buittoned up to the chin, displaying his slim 
waist, and his hat set jauntily on the side of his head. 
He was a “likely yellow boy,” as such were termed, and 
knew his good points. 

The children’s laughter brought Mammy out. She 
surveyed “dandy George” from head to feet, then said, 
“Dem libery is nuffin new. I’s seed yo’ gran-dad war 
jis sich close as dem — ^jis new cloth, dat is all.” 

Paris was ready to go back with George, for of course 
there was more to be seen at “The Grove” than at “The 
j Cliff” on this occasion. There was tO' be the scene of the 
.feast — the wedding breakfast — after the ceremony; and 


28 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Paris hoped to get a glimpse of the table in the dining- 
room. After seeing the preparations he went O'Ut on the 
lawn to await the coming of the bride and groom, and in 
the meantime got into a dispute with Lem, a boy of his 
own^ge; but was interrupted by the appearance of 
Uncle Jeff, driving the prancing horses in the handsome 
old family carriage up to the door of the “great house.” 

Mischievous Paris whispered to Lem, “I’s a gwine to 
git eben wid yo’.” 

Uncle Jeff discovered that he had left his driving 
gloves in the stable, and sent Lem for them. He was a 
slow, dull boy, and beforehe was fairly started Paris darted 
off to the stables, secured the gloves, and hid himself be- 
hind a tree until Lem was in the stable; then shutting 
and locking the door, he made off to the house, leaving 
Lem fastened up. He received thanks from the pomp- 
ous Jeff, and was in time to see the carriages arrive from 
Uray Cliff. 

The groom, with his best man occupied the first i 
one, then came the great family carriage with his father 
and Aunt Mary. The bride now appeared, walk- 
ing between her father and mother, the happy ’Mandy 
bearing the train of white brocaded silk, and 
the long veil of lace. This day was ’Mandy’s 
triumph; the glory of serving her young mistress on this ; 
grand occasion compensated her for being left behind i 
when her mistress went to her new home. She wore the !l 
same white dress Gip had marred, now pure and fresh, 
with a pink sash tied about her waist, and a wreath of ar- 
tificial roses crownng her dusky head. 

Gip was not behind in paying tribute to her i 
new mistress. She had gathered a basket of fresh flow- ^ 
ers and carried them to the church, and as the bridal 
party drove up, she strewed them along the path to the 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


29 


cihurch door. Miss Millie noticed this pretty tribute 
from the little maid, and rewarded her with a lovely 
smile. 

The Rev. Howard Kenyon was to perform the cere- 
mony, and the Bishop being present on his annual visit- 
aiion was to pronounce the blessing. They were al- 
ready in the chancel. The organ pealed forth a grand 
wedding march, and the beautiful bride, leaning qn the 
arm of her father moved up the aisle. 

The happy groom had entered the church from the 
vestry room, and stood, with his best man, at the chan- 
cel rail awaiting the bride. 

The solemn marriage ceremony proceeded, the earnest 
responses were given, and the last words spoken that 
made Victor and Mildred man and wife. Again sound- 
ed the joyous strains of the organ as the procession 
moved out, the bride now leaning on the arm of her 
husband, the father and mother following. 

There is often an element of the ludicrous attending a 
solemn occasion, and it was not absent now. The Doc- 
tor’s big dog had followed the carriages to the church 
and sat demurely on the portico until the bridal party ap- 
peared. When he saw Miss Millie, who was accustomed 
to notire him, he sprang towards her; but Paris seeing 
the danger, caught the dog by the collar and drew him 
aside. It was a dilemma with Paris for a moment. He 
knew if he let go his hold on the dog, he would instantly 
make his way to the chancel rail, and he could not make 
up his mind to lose sight of the ceremony within; so, 
with ready wit, he drew the dog inside, forced him to the 
floor and sat down on him, resting his elbows on his 
knees with characteristic coolness. This caused a titter 
among the black people in the gallery, but for once 


30 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Paris was serious, and took not the slightest notice of 
tliia amusement at his expense. 

But Paris had yet to answer for his cruelty to poor 
lyem, who was still shut up in the stable. When George 
who was Lem's brother, returned from the church, he 
found him in sad distress, and resolved to make Paris 
suffer for his fun. 

Paris was not as culpable as it seemed. He really did 
not intend to leave the boy there, — he expected to release 
him as the company was about to start; but the excite- 
ment had driven the circumstance from his mind. 

George waited his chance, and it soon came. He 
found Paris chasing the turkeys with a carriage whip, 
and taking it from his hand, gave him a severe thrash- 
ing; which the boy took with his usual stolidity. He al- 
ways boasted that whipping could not make him cry. 

The wedding party with their guests had returned 
from the church, and were assembled in the spacious 
parlors to receive the congratulations of their friends. 

In the meantime, the dining-room was left to the in- 
spection of the black people. Uncle Jeff, by right of his 
age, had the privilege of conducting the company in to 
view the decorations.. All the greenhouses, as well as 
the gardens, for miles around, had contributed flowers 
and vines for beautifying the house. At the head of the 
gorgeous display of silver, glass and china, were placed 
two tall backed chairs adorned with bows of white satin 
ribbon and streamers reaching to the polished floor. As 
Uncle Jeff escorted the company of colored guests, as 
well as the family servants, he waved his hand with 
pompous dignity toward the seats intended for the bride 
and groom, and said, “My young Mistress and her 
gemmen take de place ob honor yo’ see.” 

While assisting the butler in serving, Jeff had taken 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


31 


in every detail of etiquette at a wedding breakfast, and 
was ready to observe all the formalities in the servant’s 
hall. 

When their feast was announced he approached our 
old Mammy from Gray Cliff, and giving her his arm, 
led the way to the table, saying, “yo’ shall hab de seat 
at my right han’, kase yo’ is de Mammy ob de groom. 
Yo’ was de fus one to see him open his eyes on dis work 
ob sin and mis’ry, an’ it am ’spectable fo’ yo’ to sit at de 
head ob de table on dis solemn ’casion.”- 

Negroes are singularly susceptible to the influence of 
imposing ceremony; and whether it be an occasion of 
joy or sorrow, pageantry always impresses them pro- 
foundly. 

]\Iammy took the seat, laughing in appreciation of the 
honor, and said to Charity, Jeff’s wife, “Yo’ mus’n’t feel 
jealous ob old granny, kase Jeff is ony actin’ foolish 
like.” Mammy had been brought up to respect the 
rights of man and wife. 

Jeff was the master of the toasts at the servant’s feast. 
The first, to “De lubly bride, an’ de handsome groom,” 
“May dey lib long an’ prosper in de Ian’ where de L’od 
lead dem, to Ole Kaintuck.” Then turning to Mammy, 
“xVn’ may Mammy neber want a good fat possum to 
grease de taters wif.” 

I aris, now thinking himself slighted in the distribu- 
tion of blessings, called out, “Unc’ Jeff, yo’ done fo’got 
me. I’s gwine to dat promis’ Ian’ too.” 

This speeoh of Paris’ roused such a jolly laugh that 
the strain of formality was broken, the cups of cider were 
raised aloft and drunk standing; then the practical part 
of the feast began in earnest, seasoned with many jokes 
at one aethers expense. 

The bridal party was to leave for New York at five 


32 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


o’clock tlhat day where Dr. Kenyon intended to spend 
a short time with his sister, Mrs. Richmond. 

The servants from both plantations were assembled 
along the avenue at Poplar Grove to see the travelers of¥. 
The younger portion had collected a number of old 
shoes to throw after the retreating carriages to insure 
^'good luck” to the happy pair. 

The Gray Cliff carriage was to carry the bride and 
groom, while others followed to give a parting greeting 
at the train The sweet bride, in her pretty traveling 
dress of dark blue cloth, came out leaning on her hus- 
band’s arm. The dear father and mother, standing in 
the door-way, holding each others hands, looked after 
iheir child with unconscious sadness in their faces. 
Though satisfied with the choice their daughter had 
made, they could not part with her without pain. Finally 
amidst showers of rice, and throwing of old shoes, the 
carriage started. 

The week alter the wedding, Mammy, with all her 
family, Ben, his wife, Judy, Paris, Gip, Dolly, Chloe 
and Hayden, started on their journey to Kentucky, in 
order to have all things ready for the arrival of their 
Master and Mistress. 

Ben had charge of the live stock. Besides the 
Chestnut trotters there was “Hero,” the Doctor’s favor- 
ite riding horse; Black Beauty, a beauty indeed, that 
Ben had trained with the side-saddle for “de young 
Mistis;” the Doctor’s favorite dog, “Gerome,” and lastly, 
a coop of pet chickens. 

Mammy and Ben jointly ruled the travelers, though 
many hot discussions took place in regard to seats and 
disposing of baggage, before the party was settled. 

Poor Ben’s patience was well nigh ejthausted by the 
time the train started. He was always very respectful 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


33 


to his mother, but on this occasion, he was excusable in 
saying under his breath, “Mammy is suttinly like a oJe 
settin’ hen, she am so hard to please wif a nes’; but w’en 
she git sot down dar she sticks/' 


j * 


t- 






CHAPTER III. 


Beechwood is now the scene of a pleasant bustle, 
for the young Master and Mistress are expected home. 

Our old Mammy and her family have been three 
weeks settled at Beechwood. Mammy and Paris had 
the pleasure of showing the rest of the family all the 
beauties and curiosities of the place. Now all were on 
tip-toe of expectation' — Master and Mistress would sure- 
ly bring each one some gift from the great city where 
they had been sojourning since their marriage. 

h>erything was in readiness for their reception ; noth- 
ing could be added to the preparation within the house; 
for tne hundredth time Mammy had gone through the 
spacious rooms with her peacock feather duster, just to 
put in the time, for no speck of dust was to be found on 
furniture or floor. 

Mammy could not control her own excitement, much 
less that of the younger servants. For an hour Ben 
and Paris had been polishing the surface of the new 
carriage, and had the chestnut pair harnessed long be- 
fore the hour for leaving. The carriage was to be used 
for the first time, and Mammy, Judy and Gip, all came 
out to see it leave the stables. All must smooth the 
beautiful pearl-gray cushions, corded with pink; and 
Mammy even allowed Gip to '‘try de cushions” by 
bouncing herself up and down on the easy springs. 

Ben and Paris sat on the box, rigid with self-import- 
ance, as the carriage waited on the ferry-boat to be 
taken across the river to the station. They enjoyed the 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


35 


sensation made by their fine turn-out on the black peo- 
ple standing round. 

They had reached the station long before the train 
was due, but at last the shrill whistle was heard, and the 
engine arrived. Ben looked after the prancing 
horses, for they were not accustomed to all this confu- 
sion; and he had his hands full to hold them in; but 
Paris had the privilege of standing where he could catch 
the first glimpse of his Master at the car window. 

^ Dr. Kenyon, too, was on the lookout for some of his 
people, and the familiar voice of Paris — “Howdy! Marse 
Vic,” was very cheering to his ears; “Dad got de ka-age 
ober yonda wa’tin’ fo’ yo’.” 

As soou as the car stopped Paris' bounded in to se- 
cure the satchels, before the great monster would 
rush on again, and carry them off. 

Joy and welcome shone on the little bright, black face 
as he met his Master and Mistress. He was the first 
object from home to meet their eyes, and Paris received 
more notice than was altogether good for him. 

Ben could now approach with the horses. He was 
always quiet and well-mannered, and his salutation was 
as usual, decorous. “Ps mighty glad to see yo’ Marse 
Vic an’ Miss Millie. I’s hope yo’ ’joyed yo’ trip.” 
“We did indeed” said the master shaking Ben’s hand 
cordially, while the mistress asked kindly for Ben’s 
family. 

The husband and wife breathed a sigh of relief and 
comfort as they took their seaits in the carriage, 
and saw the horses turn homeward. “Beech- 
wood” could be seen from the Ohio side of the river, 
and as the Doctor pointed out the large white house, 
surrounded by tall -forest trees, standing on the distant 
Kentucky hill, his wife followed the direction of his 


36 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


hand with eager interest. It was to her the first view 
of her future home. And soon they were art: the large 
white gates, wide open, where all the servants from 
Mammy down to Hayden stood waiting to receive them. 
Mammy was the first to offer her welcoming hand 
*‘Howdy! Marse Vic, howdy. Miss Millie;” then seizing 
hei master's hand, great tears of joy standing in the faith- 
ful old eyes, “Bress yo' soul, honey, I's pow’ful glad to 
see yo' and my young Mistis.” 

Gip ran round to the other door of the carriage where 
she could get close to her dear "‘Miss Millie.” She stood 
on the steps and expressed more in looks than words, 
her devotion to her mistress. 

Judy put in her hand over Mammy's shoulder, saying, 
I’s not gwine to wait fo' Mammy, she stan’ dar till de 
coiws come home.” 

Poor Dolly! who was always behind, could only get 
near enough to bow her woolly head, saying, ‘T's was de 
fus to see yo' cornin' any how, an' tole de res'.” Chloe 
danced about saying, “I tole Granny dat Miss Millie 
would hab dat gray frock on kaze it am warm weathah.” 

Little Hayden now limped up. As usual, something 
was the matter with his foot; it was the big toe this time, 
tied up with a liberal display of bandage, while he made 
his slow way on his heel. The Master told Judy to lift 
him into the carriage, where he settled down at their 
feet in supreme satisfaction. 

The park road wound round a hill in picturesque 
curves. As they approached the house more cultiva- 
tion appeared; wide borders of sod, green and fresh, 
filled in with shrubbery, lined the avenue. The air was 
laden with the fragrance of violets, hyacinths and lilacs. 
All this floral wealth had been planted out the autumn 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


37 


before, and was a ge^iuine surprise and pleasure to the 
young wife. 

The house was surrounded by wide galleries, fur- 
nished with iron settees, having plenty of cushions with 
pale blue and pink chintz covers, and soft rugs in front 
of each seat; giving a restful home-like appearance of 
welcome. 

As Mildred ascended the steps, she turned to her hus- 
band: Victovr, you did not tell me of half the beauty 

oi our lovely home. Everything is so beautiful! How 
wise and considerate it was of you to send the servants 
on before us ; they seem to unite the dear old home with 
this, our charming new one.*^ 

Mammy led the way to their rooms, and then went 
her way to superintend the serving of the dinner. 

In the dining-room, they found a wealth of exquisite 
flowers, sent over by their friends, the Tylers, who had 
gathered from their own green-house the rarest blooms. 
Of course the dinner was pronounced ‘‘delicious.” It 
was the result of Mammy’s and Judy’s skill combined. 

The day after their arrival, the Doctor and his bride 
received a visit from their neighbors, Mr. and Mrs. 
Tvler, and little Percy. After the introduction of the 
bride, and the usual congratulations passed, Mrs. Tyler 
said “Mrs. Kenyon,” — the name startled poor Miss Millie, 
it was yet so new to her — “I shoold have waited a 
day or two before paying this visit, but Percy’s desire to 
see you could not be restrained ; let me present our little 
boy, who is already an enthusiastic admirer of yours.” 

Percy was advancing with his little hand outstretched 
in formal greeting, when Miss Millie, with charming 
grace, leaned forward and opened her arms to the pretty 
child. Percy sprang into the arms and pressed his rosy 
lips to her soft cheek. It was love at first sight on the 


38 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


part of both. Mrs. Kenyon placed him on a seait at her 
side, where he coiuld hold her hand, to which he still 
clung. 

During a pause in the conversation, little Percy, who 
was now just four years old, said, ^‘Mrs. Kenyon, are 
there any more like you ?” 

They all laughed at the boy’s solemn inquiry, and Mrs. 
Kenyon said, “Percy, do you mean, have I any sisters 
like me?” 

“Yes, that is what I mean.” 

“No, my child, I have no sisters, and no brother, un- 
less you will be my little brother.” 

The boy looked puzzled a moment, “O yes, I will be 
your brother, but I want a bride just like you. Will you 
find one for me?” 

The child had heard his parents talking about the doc- 
tor’s “bride,” and concluded it would be a very desirable 
possession, if he could find one like his new friend. 

Mrs. Kenyon, langhing’ly, promised to find a bride 
for the admiring Percy. 

He looked at her with grave eyes, and said, “Can you 
find one with eyes that laugh as yours do now?” 

His mother thought this too personal, and the preco- 
cious boy was allowed to go with Gip to visit the barn- 
yard and other objects of childish interest. 

Percy’s parents were evidently as much pleased with 
the lovely young mistress of Beechwood as was tlieir 
promising son. 

At parting, Percy asked permission to come every day 
to see the lady, saying, “I want to see you when no one 
else is here; then you will let me talk to you.” 

Mrs. Kenyon assured him he would be always wel- 
come, and they would have many nice little talks. 

June and July were happy, busy months at Beech- 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


39 


wood. There were the usual visits to receive and re- 
turn; then followed dinings and other entertainments, 
given in honor of the Doctor and his wife. The “Vir- 
ginia Belle,” became a great favorite in society, and the 
three cities within visiting distance of Beechwood 
vied with each other in paying attention to the young 
mistress of that hospitable home. But Mrs. Kenyon and 
her husband recognized a higher sphere of life than mere 
fashionable pleasures — ^their position involved duties 
which they would not neglect for any social allurements. 
Both as planter and physician, Dr. Kenyon had many 
dependents; and his increasing practice brought him in 
contact with, to him, a new class of people — the hard- 
working poor — and he determinded to do all he could to 
improve their condition. Mrs. Kenyon sympathized with 
her husband in his plan, and furnished many of her own 
for the improvement of the people of her household. She 
loved her husband’s profession, and took a real interest 
in his patients. Their life tiow began in earnest. Some- 
times Mrs. Kenyon would accompany her husband on 
his round of visits into the cities, for he practiced in both 
towns. Many sufferers remembered the sweet lady who 
brought them delicacies and wines, and always a bunch 
of flowers from green-house or garden to refresh them. 

This providing for the sick and suffering outside their 
own family was as new to Mammy as to the young Mis- 
tress; but they worked and consulted together to pre- 
pare the daintiest dishes, and to fashion garments for the 
comfort of some poor old woman or little child that the 
Doctor had mentioned to his wife. She did not confine 
her attentions to the poor; her friends everywhere 
learned to look for the sweet sympathetic face in the hour 
of sickness and sorrow. 

Among the first opportunitites of her ministering to 


4# LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 

others was presented by her' little friend Percy. One 
night, after the family at Beechwood had all retired, 
the Doctor was roused by Charley, a black boy from the 
Tyler place, sent in hasite for the Doctor, with the mess- 
age that Percy had been suddenly taken with a severe 
attack of croup. The Doctor was soon at the little suffer- 
er’s side, but perceived at once that the child’s malady was 
increased by a restless desire for something. The Doctor 
was not long in discovering that the little one was beg- 
ging his parents to send for Mrs. Kenyon. They had 
tried to dissuade him from urging this request until 
morning; but as soon as the Doctor learned what was 
disturbing his little patient, he sent Paris back with the 
buggy to bring his wife to the child’s bedside. 

When Mrs. Kenyon entered Percy’s room he 
reached out his little arms with a pleading gesture, “I 
knew you would come. I wanted you so much. Will 
you tell me where I shall go if I die of croup like Andy 
did?” Andy was the child of the cook, who had died 
during the Doctor’s absence. His death had made a 
strong impression upon the mind of this sensitive child. 

Mrs. Kenyon laid the feverish little head back on the 
pillow, and tried to comfort him; but he insisted — '1 
know you can tell me.” 

Mrs. Kenyon took his tiny hand between her own 
soft cool ones, and looking into the child’s earnest face, 
said, “Into the dear Saviour’s arms, little one.” 

Fixing his wide-open eyes on hers, he asked, “Is He a 
friend of little children ?” 

“Yes, indeed, darling; a dear friend who told the peo- 
ple once, To let the little children come unto him.’ ” 

He had been gasping for breath while talking, but now 
the medicine was having its soothing effect; he was 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


41 


breathing with comparative ease. He soon fell asleep, 
still clasping his friend’s hand in his own. 

This was the beginning of many appeals from poor 
little Percy to know and be taught things that it ought to 
have been the pleasure and duty of his parents to teach 
him. He begged to go to church with his friends, and so 
fell into the habit of joining the Kenyons every Sunday 
morning, to accompany them to church* 



CHAPTER IV. 


Summer,, Autumn, and Winter passed with the happy 
inmates of Beechwood in pleaw^mt usefulness and se- 
rene enjoyment of their charming home. 

When Spring came again bringing violets, hyacinths 
and lilacs, with their sweet fragrance, it brought also 
another flower, the most precious that ever graced a 
home. This treasure made its advent in the early hours 
of morning, and Beechwood was all agloiw with light, 
and rejoicing over the welcome arrival of “little Missy’" 
from baby-land. 

This was Mammy’s special occasion for rejoicing — 
her hour of importance and dignity in the family. It was 
her privilege to announce to the household the advent of 
this wonderful baby. She was particularly proud of the 
fact that, in her opinion, “Missy favored the Kenyons.” 

“She is sho like Marse Vic,” she said, “The same bu’- 
ful blue eyes, de gol’en ha’r an’ de proud Kenyon nose.” 

Never did a little one receive a more cordial welcome. 
A precious gift the happy parents considered their little 
daughter; and friends and servants, alike rejoiced with 
them, as if indeed the little one was a gift from Heaven. 

Day had not yet dawned when the happy father 
sought his silent study; perhaps to offer thanks for this 
new, sweet responsibility committed to his care. Walk- 
ing to a window overlooking the eastern sky, in order to 
catch the first ray of morning light heralding his child’s 
first birthday, he beheld an unexpected sight. A brilliant 
comet met his gaze; its splendid curving tail reached 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


43 


far above the horizon, while the blazing nucleus shed a 
light that cast shadows of objects on the earth. Dr. 
Kenyon beheld the beautiful stranger with a touch of 
awe, recalling the legendary story that comets foretell 
a life of great renown to those born under their magic 
sway. It was a passing thought, for no superstition 
found a lurking place in the sound understanding of Dr. 
Kenyon. 

While he still watched the glowing visitant. Mammy 
entered the room, and seeing the wonderful stranger 
over her Master’s shoulder, she cried out in amazement, 
“Fo’ de Laud’s sake, Marse Vic, is dat a comet?” 

“'Yes, Mammy, come and see it.” 

But Mammy had thrown herself down on the floor, 
and covered her head with her apron. There she sat, and 
rocked herself back and forth, crooning to herself as if 
chanting an incantation. The Doctor went to her, and 
taking her by the arm, said, “Mammy, what is the mean- 
ing of this? I fear you are tired out; come, get up, and 
go to your room and get some rest.” 

But Mammy only uncovered her head, and pointed at 
the object of terror. “Marse Vic, my po’ little Missy is 
sho bo’n fo’ bad luck; dat is de debbel’s lanite’n; he’s 
swingin’ it up dar to see de po’ chile, an’ he will sho rule 
her life, and make her hab a ter’ble bad temper.” 

“Mammy, you must stop this nonsense,” said Dr. 
Kenyon, “I cannot let you talk this way — you are 
crazy.” 

“No, Marse Vic, ole Mammy all right in de haid.” 

Dr. Kenyon bade her get up and seat herself in a chair, 
and then said, “Mammy, you must not talk in this fool- 
ish way. You can give me no good reason for thinking 
that this comet will bring misfortune ito my precious 
child, — I never knew you so silly;” for Mammy still 


44 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


rocked herself as she sat looking at the heavenly body 
that had for her such mortal terror. 

“Tell, me,” said the Doctor, “what you know about 
this absurd superstition.” 

“I’s hern tell all my life ^bouten de bad luck dat dem 
comets bring on de po’ little chil’n. My own Granny 
tole me ’bouten de night dat Rogal Orion was bo’n in 
South Calliney. One ob dem comets jes sling hisself up 
in de sky da.t same night, an’ sho’s yo’ bo’n, dat boy 
growed up an’ killed his brudder; an’ de spurit ob dat 
brudder jes hole on to po’ Rogal till he done commit 
sureside.” 

Dr. Kenyon listened patiently, but with silent amuse- 
ment, to Mammy’s story, and then said, “Now Mammy, 
will you not admit that I know more about such things 
thau all the crazy darkies you have heard talk about it ?” 

“Yes,” said Mammy, with a weird cadence in her 
voice, “I know dat yo’ is sma’t, and skillified as a doc- 
to,r an’ all dat white folks know, but Marse Vic, yo’ not 
got de spurit to fin’ out what de cullud folks know wid- 
out any learnin’. I’s tell yo’ young Master, it am de 
truff — an’ we git it from no books. Away back in Afriky 
de people tell der chillen, an’ de chillen tell der chillen, 
an’ nobody but dem as has de spurit can ondersitan’ de 
language.” 

“Aunt Hilaria,” (the doctor sometimes called her by 
her name when he was vexed with her), “that is all mere 
nonsense; it is just as absurd as carrying a rabbit’s foot 
in your pocket for good luck, and I have, myself, heard 
you laugh at that.” 

“Yes, honey, dat’s so; but I’s laugh at de young white 
misses fo’ carrying de rabbit’s foot a hangin’ on de fan, 
kase dey don’ git it de wrong way. De cullud boys catch 
de rabbits fo’ de ladies, an’ dey jest get any kind. But de 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


45 


right way is to go to de grave-yard, in de dark ob de 
moon, at midnight, and catch de rabbit a runnin’ ober 
de graves, den take de lef’ hind foot. Dat am sho good 
luck.’^ 

Dr. Kenyon could not restrain a laugh at Mammy’s 
acconmt of the “right way” to obtain the coveted talis- 
man; but, speaking seriously, he said, “Well, Mammy, I 
see it is useless to try to convince you what nonsense all 
this is; but one thing I will insist upon, you must not 
teach such absurd things to my child.” 

“I./aud ! honey, I’s teached it to yo’ all yo’ life, an’ what 
harm has it done yo’?” 

There was sound logic in Mammy’s argument; 
what southern child was ever injured by the dear old 
“Mammy’s” absurd, fantastic, often gruesome, tales 
told at the nursery fireside, with the child cuddled in her 
protecting arms ? 

But Dr. Kenyon was not only a practical man, but he 
was a man of science, and had made up his mind that his 
child should not, even in childhood, be influenced by the 
weird superstitions of the black servants, and after 
charging Mammy again not to repeat the superstition of 
the comet to his daughter, he dismissed her. 

Presently, Mammy returned carrying in her arms a 
soft white bundle, her kind old face pressed against a 
tiny head. The Doctor took the bundle in his arms, and 
examining the small pink face, said, “Mammy, she will 
be like me; I wish she had inherited her mother’s 
beauty.” 

But Mammy, quick to defend her own nursling, said, 
“I’smightyglad little Missy is gwine to look like my own 
ole baby.” 

In the morning, a reception was held for little 
Missy, at which Mammy presided. This was to present 


46 


little doctor victoria. 


her to all the colored people of the household. Baby was 
arrayed in one of her prettiest robes, with a rich lace cap 
on the small head. Mammy sat in state, with the baby 
on a pillow on her lap, while the servants filed in and 
gathered round her chair. 

Of course. Mammy had been informed of the baby’s 
name, that she mi^ht present her formally to the people. 
“Victoria” seemed a grand name, as Mammy announced 
it, but she had a name of her own selection in reserve. 

Gip was asked to serve cake and black-berry cordial 
to the guests, and when Mammy raised her glass to her 
lips, she said, “Let us drink to the health ob Little Doc- 
tor, kase she is sho like her papa.” 

This toast was responded to with enthusiasm. The 
name met with more approval than the beautiful one de- 
rived from her father’s name, Victor. Even Chloe and 
Hayden seemed to appreciate the appropriateness of 
this name. And so our “Little Doctor” was first intro- 
duced to the household servants. 

Dolly asked to see the tiny feet, and Hayden must 
count the pink toes; but just then Mammy discovered 
that Hayden carried a chicken bone in his hand, and 
giving him a sharp slap on the ear, exclaimed, “Git away, 
yo’ young nigger, wid yo’ greasy ban’s from dis white 
chile.” 

Hayden backed away from Granny with tears in his 
eyes saying, “Dis chicken laig am good fo’ a baby gal.” 
He had brought it as an offering to Little Doctor, and 
Granny had given him a blow for his good-will. 

Paris carried a note from Dr. Kenyon to the Tyler 
family announcing the arrival of little “Victoria”; but 
when Mrs. Tyler mentioned the name before Paris, he 
said, “Granny say her name 'Little Doctor.’ ” 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


47 


“Ah, well! I dare say Granny has given her a very 
suitable name,” said Mr. Tyler. 

Percy Tyler was greatly interested in the advent of a 
baby at the home of his friends, and was impatient to see 
the new-comer. At length the day came when he was 
to pay his first visit ; and, dressed in dark blue velvet, his 
brown curls falling over a large lace collar, with his 
tiny card in one hand, and clinging to his mother’s hand 
with the other, he was ushered into the presence of the 
dainty little lady, who was on her very best behavior for 
the occasion. She even condescended to open her lovely 
blue eyes, and stretch out her fingers for Percy’s 
admiration, who, after regarding the baby for awhile, 
said in his usual solemn way, “Mammy, do you think 
Victoria will love me when she grows up?” 

Mammy would only venture to say, “‘Honey, jes yo’ 
wait an’ ax her when she comes to years ob ’scretion.” 

The answer did not satisfy the little boy, and he turned 
his eyes to meet his mother’s smile. Mrs. Tyler was 
often called upon to explain to her inquiring child the 
mysterious sayings of old Mammy; and she now told 
him he must wait until the baby knew him, and then he 
might ask her the interesting question. 

The next important event in our “Little Doctor’s” life 
was her baptism, which took place about six weeks after 
her birth. Aunty Jane and Uncle Howard paid a visit 
to Beechwood to be present on this occasion, as they 
had been chosen to be her sponsors. The ceremony took 
place at the church, the rector officiating, and was fol- 
lowed by an elegant dinner-party at Beechwood. 

This ceremony in the church was another occasion for 
Mammy’s importance — she was to carry the baby to the 
font; and among other things her own costume was not 
to be overlooked. Her old finery was inspected, and her 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


4S 

choice finally fell upon a big flowered lawn, yellow pre- 
dominating; a large leghorn bonnet, the front towering 
above two bunches of wool that graced each side of her 
head; a black lace shawl, the gift of her Mistress and 
valued above all her possessions, which was picturesque- 
ly draped about her ample shoulders; while a peacock 
feather fan, attached to a ribbon at her belt, finished her 
costume. 

She was very proud of her charge. This was her first 
attendance at a church baptism, and Mammy fully ex- 
pected to give the baby into the rector’s arms. She had 
already settled in her mind how she would mapage to 
spread out the folds of the beautiful embroidered robe 
before the baby was presented to the admiring congre- 
gation. Mammy, like all her race, had an eye for effect 
as well as color. But nothing ever turns out jusit as we 
expect, and she was disappointed when Dr. Kenyon took 
the child and gave her to its sponsor. Aunty Jane. Buifc 
poor Mammy’s chargin reached a climax when she saw 
the clergyman hold the little one close in one arm, the 
dainty lace frills of the robe twisted about the little feet 
with no regard for appearances. “A mussin’ up all dem 
fine frills, an’ showin’ nuffin ’ceptin’ jes one end ob de 
sash,” was what Mammy said to Cip, as she waited with 
the baby in the carriage for the rest of the party to leave 
the church. 

Percy had asked as a great favor that he might stand 
at the font beside the baby. He held Mrs. Kenyon’s 
hand to the close of the ceremony, and was allowed to 
drive home with the family; for he was included in the 
invitation to the dinner-party given in honor of this 
happy event. 

Poor old superstitious Mammy had not forgotten her 
early dread of the comet’s influence ; and as her little 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


49 


charge grew older, and began to show the natural 
temper of babyhood, Alammy secretly ascribed it all to 
the baneful comet. She had accusttomed the little one 
to her cold bath, as she was strong enough to bear it; 
and I/ittle Doctor, with her vigorous constitution, en- 
joyed her play in the water every morning. One morn- 
ing she resisted all Mammy’s arts to coax her out of the 
tub, and when she lifted her out by gentle force, she 
threw herself into a tempest of rage. With screams and 
kicks, she struggled in Mammy’s hands, and finally with 
a sudden jerk, she plunged back into the water. Mammy, 
who was frightened out of her wits, expected to see “de 
debble” carry her off bodily, and looked with comical 
alarm at the pretty smiling creature as she lay in the tub 
perfectly satisfied with her performance. 

Gip shared with Mammy the care of the baby, and 
could oiften charm her into good humor when even 
Mammy failed. She had a quiet, gentle way that soothed 
the impulsive child. She was the one to discover the 
first pearly tooth, much to Mammy’s disappointment; 
but she was loyal enough to show it to Mammy,' that she 
might be the one to carry Little Doctor to her moither, 
and announce the treasure found. 

These same tiny pearls gave poor Gip many a proof of 
their fine edge. On one occasion, Gip was holding Lit- 
tle Doctor in her arms while she was eating a 
peach, the child struggled to reach it, and Gip 
gave her the peach, turning the whole side of the fruit 
to the little open mouth; but baby, who did not recognize 
such nice distinctions, wanted the side that Gip had bit- 
ten. This being refused, the tiny hands clutched Gip’s 
wool and tugged fiercely. A negro’s head is not her 
most sensitive point, and Gip only laughed at this weak 
vengeance; but Little Doctor was quick to perceive her 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


SO 

mistake, and seized poor Gip^s too prominent ear be- 
tween her sharp teeth. Now, indeed, she made her ven- 
geance felt. Gip’s screams of pain soon brought her 
Mistress to the spot, but already the tempest had sub- 
sided, and Little Doctor was tenderly caressing the 
bleeding ear. 

Good faithful Gip quickly put her hand over the 
v^ound to screen her charge from punishment; but Mrs. 
Kenyon removed the hand, examined the ear, then tak- 
ing the baby hand she gave it a sharp slap. Tears started 
to the lovely eyes,-'but it was not anger now. She put 
her arms round Gip’s neck, smoothed the dusky check 
with the little hand, still smarting from her punishment, 
and said, “Poor Gippy! I so sorwee.” 

It was when Little Doctor was about three years old, 
that Percy came under her wrath. With all his devotion 
to his little playmate, he had a boy’s natural love of 
teasing, a,nd his common amusement was throwing up 
and catching her dolls, which never failed to rouse an 
indignant protest from the child. On this occasion the 
subject of this athletic treatment was a handsomely 
dressed new doll. Victoria stormed and pleaded in turns ; 
but Percy assured her that the doll should uot fall, and 
resisted all her efforts to catch it. Suddenly she rushed 
from the hall, where they were playing, into the dining- 
room, and seeing a pitcher of cream on the table, she 
caught it up, hurried back to the hall, and, before Percy 
was aware that she had left the spot, she poured the con- 
tents over his pretty new suit of blue cloth. Percy drop- 
ped the doll, and stood looking at the cream dripping 
off his clothing. 

Poor impulsive Little Doctor was almost instantly 
penitent. She came to him, took up the corner of her 
tiny white apron, and began to wipe his sleeve, saying 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. Si 

in a motherly tone of reproof, “You Voked me to punis’ 
you,’^ 

Mammy came to the rescue, removed the liquid from 
Percy’s clothes, and then went down on her knees to 
clean the rug. Victoria stood with her hands clasped be- 
hind her looking on ; then, kneeling down beside the old 
woman, she took the turbaned head between her little 
white hands, and turning the disturbed old face towards 
her own, said, “Mammy, I think you better punis’ me, 
’cause my Mother is away, and I mus’ be punis’ed.” 

“No, honey. Mammy will neber do dat. ‘Taint fo’ me 
to chastise my po’ little lamb ; but I’s gwine to pray fo’ 
my baby dat de ole bad-man won’t git her in his powah. 

The scene in the hall shortened Percy’s visit, and he 
went home — more thoughtful than usual. The resent- 
ment towards his little playmate had already vanished; 
he knew he was to blame more than the little girl. He 
was not an impulsive child, but he could sympathize with 
his younger companion in the vexation he had caused 
her; and on his way home he was thinking what he could 
do to show Victoria that he bore her no ill-will. Sud- 
denly his face brightened, and he started, as he sat be- 
side old Joe, who was driving him home. A relative, 
sometime before, had sent him a pair of beautiful New'- 
foundland dogs, gentle and well trained. Percy was very 
fond of his dogs, and prized them very highly, but in his 
generosity he had resolved on parting with one of them. 

That same evening, Jo came over leading “Wiley,” 
the prettiest one, by a cord, and carrying a tiny note. 
Mrs. Kenyon read the note to her little daughter, and 
explained that the pretty dog was her very own, that her 
little friend had sent it to her with his love, and begged 
forgiveness for having ill-treated her doll, “Mimi.” 

Victoria was mAtch touched by Percy^s generosity. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Sa 

She admired her doggie very much ; and when she found 
that her little friend had sent her the prettiest one, she 
appreciated the gift still more highly; but a cloud settled 
over the bright happy face, as she leaned on her moth- 
er’s shoulder and whispered, “Mother, did Percy ’mem- 
ber that I was rude to him?” 

“No, dear,” said her mother, “I think our little Percy 
toe kind to remember that naughty act of my little girl ; 
and now, what shall I say in answer to this pretty note ?” 

“Tell Percy I’m so glad he sent me 'Wiley,’ ’cause he 
is the prettiest one, and I’m so sorry I was rude to him.” 

Paris took charge of Wiley, after unfastening the cord 
from the brass collar; but soon found he had 
his hands full in holding the dog after Uncle Jo left; 
though in a few days Wiley settled down in his new 
home, very well contented, especially with the fun-loving 
Paris, who soon taught him many cunning tricks. 







% 




* t 

* » 

# 





* I 
♦ 

I • 




\ 






I 






t 



N 

r 


a 



I 


.« • I 

■' . t- \ 


( 


I 


» 




I 





i. 


* 






« 

( • 





V 



• « 


♦- * 


4 



i 


■ - ■ 


CHAPTER V. 


^*Mrs. Kenyon, please let Victoria go to dancing 
school this afternoon. We are going to have a grand 
march and a pretty Scottish dance, when we all wear 
plaid scarfs.” 

It was Percy who spoke. Though he was now a boy 
of nine years, he had never lost the tender interest he had 
felt for the baby Victoria. He had been attending the 
dancing school for some time, and had often asked for 
Victoria to accompany him. 

“Yes, Percy,” said Mrs. Kenyon, “I will take her to- 
day. I think Victoria is old enough to begin her lessons 
new, and you may ask your mother to let you go in the 
carriage with Victoria. How would you children like 
that?” 

“O, that will be splendid,” said Percy and Little Doc- 
tor together. 

The children were all assembled in the hall ready for 
the grand march, when our party arrived, and Percy and 
Victoria took their places in the procession. 

A mischievous looking boy just behind them annoyed 
ourlittle girl by keeping his feet moving before the march. 
She was unaccustomed to other children, and was per- 
haps too exacting. The boy noticed her annoyance, and 
when the march began, he purposely stepped on the 
heel of Victoria's slipper. The slipper pulled off, and 
the procession came to a stop. Percy saw the act, and 
turned to the boy, but before he could speak. Little Doc- 
tor took up the slipper and gave the offender a swift slap 


54 LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 

in the face. His shriek of pain brought the teacher to 
the spot, and Victoria shrank closer to Percy, who held 
her hand tight in his own, and looked quite able to de- 
fend his partner. 

The teacher inquired the cause oif the trouble, and 
when Percy explained, he said, '‘Served him right, little 
lady,” and turning to the boy, “Ned, you may step aside 
until the after the march.” 

Percy carried the shoe to where Mrs. Kenyon sat, and 
Mammy put it on again; then they joined the merry 
throng. At the close of the first dance, Ned Burton, the 
offending youth, came to where Victoria sat beside her 
mother. “The teacher told me I should ask your par- 
don; but I think Miss Victoria, that you should ask my 
pardon for striking me in the face. I never saw a girl 
do that way before.” 

Victoria was silent, but Mrs. Kenyon answered, “Do 
you not see that you gave the first offense? Yet, if 
you offer the apology from your own sense of politeness, 
I am sure Victoria will pardon you, and acknowledge 
her regret that she lost her temper and was rude to 
you.” 

Ned looked down at his shining pumps, and then with 
a frank smile, “Well, I am sorry that I was rude. Now 
shall we be friends?” He held out his hand to Victoria, 
who placed her own in it with a timid grace unlike the 
little fury who had assaulted the boy a few minutes be- 
fore. 

Dr. Kenyon was in the habit of taking Victoria with 
him in his phaeton when he went to visit a patient where 
there was no contagious disease. She enjoyed the privi- 
lege very much, especially when she was allowed to 
carry the basket of dainties to some poor sick person, or 
to the little children who always crowded the humble 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


55 


abodes of the poor people, where her father gave his at- 
tendance without charge. 

One morning the family carriage was at the door at 
Beechwood; and Victoria, thinking she was going to 
drive, ran to the pantry and filled a little basket with 
things of her choosing. She hurried round from the 
back of the house just in time to see the carriage drive 
off with her parents inside. They each threw a kiss to 
their little girl, but she noticed nothing but the fact that 
they had gone without her, and running down the ave- 
nue, she cried after them, “Please wait for me, I want to 
go, I want to go too.” But they were in a hurry, and 
did not stop. 

She looked through her tears at the retreating carri- 
age, and then turned to her dog, Wiley, who had follow- 
ed her, and said, “Willey, let’s you and I wun off, that’s 
what we’ll do.” Wiley wagged his tail in hearty con- 
sent; and the two, the little child and the big dog, set out 
together. The long white road went straight to the city, 
and the child and dog plodded along in the dust. Vic- 
toria had unconsciously held on to her basket, but she 
soon tired of it, and gave it to Wiley to carry in his 
mouth. 

Little Doctor was not dressed for a walk; her arms 
and neck were bare, the pretty head only covered by the 
golden curls; and the little feet in slippers. She passed 
cottages nestling along the wayside, with bits of gardens 
round them; no one noticed the child, and on she went, 
stopping here and there to pluck a fresh mornuig-glory, 
or a sprig of golden-rod. 

When opposite an old rickety house, a great dog ran 
out and made an assault on Wiley, who was not slow to 
drop the basket and return the assault with vigor. The 
yelping of the dog brought out the mistress of the house. 


56 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


a Mrs. Fox. She had a milking bucket in her hand, 
which she used with telling effect on poor Wiley’s head. 

She separated the dogs, and when the dust of the 
affray had cleared a little, she saw the small white figure 
standing in the road, speechless with terror. The woman 
was still excited, and said with a hard, high-pitched 
voice, “Bless my soul! Child, what’s you doin there, 
a-standin’ lookin’ on instid o’ stoppin’ your dog a-eatin’ 
Up mine ?” 

The child made no reply; Mrs. Fox said, “Sissy, 
what’s your name, and where do you live?” 

Just then a boy and a girl came from behind the 
house; and seeing the child, the boy cried out, O, Ma, 
I know who that little girl is; she belongs to them rich 
folks what lives at Beechwood. I kin take her home, 
Ma.” 

The girl now came up and examined the little ones 
clothes, “Say, Sissy, what’s your name?” 

Victoria was more responsive to the gentle voice of 
the girl, and said, “My name is Little Doctor.” They 
all laughed at this, and Mrs. Fox remarked, “Whatever 
did they call the child sich a name as that for?” 

The boy was anxious to take the child home, hoping 
for a reward; and the two chldren had just started with 
Victoria, one on each side, when they met Paris coming 
on horseback, riding furiously. “What yo’ go run’d off 
fo’ little Missy? We jes found it out, and Granny is 
scart so she jes gaspin’ fo’ bref.” 

Mrs. Fox lifted the child to the saddle before Paris, 
who set off without a word to the disappointed Foxes. 

Ducy Fox, the little girl, about nine years old, had 
taken more than a passing interest in the charming little 
stranger; and the next morning found her at the great 
iron gates of Beechwood, looking through with timid 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


57 


curiosity. Victoria, who was walking with Mammy, saw 
the girl, and hastened to the gate. “Are you the girl 
V. ho spoke kindly to me on that big road where the dogs 
were fighting?’’ 

“Yes, I spoke to you. And we were going to bring 
you home when that nigger come.” “That was Paris,” 
said Victoria, pot liking the opprobrious word that the 
common white people generally used. 

“Well, aint you afraid of that big woman who speaks 
so — loud ?” 

“No, that is my Ma,” said the girl with downcast 
eyes. Little Doctor, who delighted in giving, turned to 
Mammy, who had followed her charge to the gate. 
“Mammy, you go and get something nice for this little 
girl, some cake and some jam,” and added, “and a little 
piece of ham,” — she was not allowed but a small bit of 
ham herself, so she asked it as a special favor. 

Mammy went for the food, while the little one gath- 
ered her arms full of flowers to give the stranger. When 
Mammy brought back a basket filled with provisions 
poor Ducy was so eager to investigate its contents, she 
could not be prevailed upon to stay longer, much to Lit- 
tle Doctor’s disappointment. This was ithe beginning 
of an acquaintance between the child of the mansion and 
the child of the squalid cabin. 

The incident on the “big road” was really the begin- 
ning of better days for all the Foxes. Dr. Kenyon 
found some work about the place by which he could 
employ the boy, Sam Fox, and enable him to earn cloth- 
ing for himself, of which he was in sad need. Mrs. Ken- 
yon provided comfortable clothing for Ducy; and when 
the winter term of school began, all the children were 
sent to the nearest District School, Mrs. Fox remark- 


58 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


ing, ‘^You’uns is the first rich folks that ever helped me 
bring up my young’mis.’’ 

As Christmas drew near, all the family at Beech wood 
were cheerfully busy preparing for the celebration of that 
day. It had been decided that a Christmas tree would 
be the most enjoyable entertainment for the children of 
the neighborhood, the Foxes included of course. In the 
new plan of providing Christmas cheer for the poor 
children in the neighborhood, the old-time custom of 
giving presents to the household servants was not for- 
gotten. 

Ben had secured a beautiful, symmetrical cedar tree, 
which was set up in the hall and loaded with a greater 
variety of fruit than ever a tree was known to bear. 

According to the old Virginia custom, the servants 
all came to the ‘'great house’’ at break of day, first to 
cry “Chrstmas gift!” to all they “caught,” as they said; 
and next, to wish all their master’s family a “Merry 
Christmas!” 

Alreadv the hall was lighted and a cheerful fire burn- 
ing in the dining-room, when the pathetic voices of the 
negros were heard singing their Christmas carol, as 
they came in a small procession from their quarters to 
the house. 

Dr. Kenyon took the gifts from the tree, while Little 
Doctor distributed them. The child was always in her 
element when she was giving to others. Her bright 
smiling face betrayed the delight she felt in this, the first 
Christmas tree of which she was Lady Bountiful. 

Mammy was the first called, and her old eyes sparkled 
with pleasure as she received, in a capacious apron, her 
bundle of gifts. She had not seen its contents yet, but 
there was a beautiful fancy shawl that Mammy had been 
wanting very much, bought by Little Doctor herself, and 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


59 


patted and kissed as she thought how it would please 
Mammy; then a pair of carpet slippers and a big box 
of candy. 

Ben, Judy, Gip, Paris, Dolly, Chloe and Hayden all 
came in for a generous share of wearing apparel, with 
candy and toys for the little ones, and plenty of tobacco 
and snuff for the older ones, both men and women. 
Paris was jubilant over the possession of a fine large 
jews-harp; and with his natural gift for music, he was 
not long catching all the popular airs of the day. 

After breakfast, the children of the neighborhood 
came to receive their gifts. The Foxes, from the mother 
down to little Maude, all came, admired the tree, and 
carried away more than they had ever expected to pos- 
sess of this world’s goods. 



CHAPTER VI. 


The day Little Doctor was five years old was one of i 
unusual trials to poor Mammy. She was always dis- 
tressed at any exhibition of temper in the child; and, as 
she declared, '‘De chile jes seems ’sess’d wid mischief , 
dis day.'^ 

Ducy Fox had given Victoria a pretty kitten. She ' 
loved ^e gentle creature dearly; chiefly because it bore 
hei capricious treatment with perfect docility, even al- ? 
lowing Little Doctor to dress her in cap and gown and ^ 
pui her to bed, dosing her with ''cat-nip tea” made of 1 
rose leaves. \ 

Mammy, who had been watching her charge for some j 
time as she played with her kitten, the white skirts flit- | 
ting in and out of the shrubbery, suddenly saw the child * 
dash off towards the kitchen, holding the kitten by the : 
neck at arm’s length. Mammy followed as fast as her 
old legs would carry her, but bofore she could reach 
her, Victoria had plunged the kitten into a tub of water, j 
Mammy was in time to save the gasping, dripping kitten 1 
from the watery grave. j 

"Chile, what fo’ yo’ want to drown yo’ po’ little cat? ■ 
Dat am so wicked.” ^ 

"No,” said Little Doctor, still angry and excited, \ 
"Suzette is wicked, she scratched my arm ;” and she | 
showed a long scratch on the delicate wrist. 

"Honey, I’ll be boun’ yo’ was a-maulin’ her, and she 
was only tryin’ to save herse’f.” j 

"No, Mammy; I was just looking down Suzette’s j 

i 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


6i 


tbraat to see if she has a gizzard like the chickens, and 
she was so wicked she scratched me.” Shaking her wise 
little head, and looking towards the tub, think the 
water will take the temper out of her, but I wish I had 
given her some oil instead, I think it would do her more 
good.” 

She took her dainty little handkerchief and wiped the 
kitten's face, saying to Mammy, “Please wipe the rest 
of her with your apron.” 

Mammy had no idea of putting her white apron to 
such a use, and called Hayden to bring a towel. He 
scon came holding the corner of a towel, while the rest 
of it dragged on the ground. Mammy made believe she 
was breaking a switch from a tree, and he dashed back 
for one he knew would please “Granny.” 

When he came, she said, “Now, yo' git down dar 
mighty quick, and wipe dat cat dry as fire.” 

He glanced up at Granny, saying, “She got eight mo’ 
lives ter take^ — dey got nine to 'gin wif, sho as I is yo' 
gran'son.” 

Her father had given her a small bottle of olive oil, 
with which she was fond of dosing the young darkies on 
the place. Hayden always took the medicine; but Paris 
after the first dose, managed to slip the bottle away, and 
fill it with molasses instead of oil. As Little Doctor 
never took her own prescriptions, she did not discover 
the deception, and Paris was a willing patient. Even 
Mammy was subjected to this treatment. She would 
gravely feel her pulse — “Mammy, you have a high fever, 
you must take two quinine pills,” and then she would 
open a little pill-box with bread crumbs rolled into pills, 
and Mammy would swallow them with a make-believe 
wTy face. 

The birthday, with its pleasures and pains, had come 


62 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


nearly to a close. Victoria was having her last romp 
with Wiley on the lawn. Paris stood by prompting the 
dog to do his best tricks for Little Doctor’s amusement, 
while the other black children joined in the fun wth 
clapping of hands and shouts of laughter. 

No one noticed that a gentleman on horseback was 
approaching, until he called to Paris to take his horse. 
Victoria’s attention was still occupied with the dog, and 
she did not notice the gentleman until he playfully 
caught her in his arms, and raising her off her feet, said 
laughingly, ‘‘I have brought Little Doctor a birthday 
gift, but she must give me a kiss for it.” 

Old Mammy had always observed a charge from her 
mistress, when Victoria was a baby, that no gentleman 
but those of her own family were to be allowed to kiss 
the child. Mammy had impressed the idea on the little 
one herself; and now twisting herself suddenly out of 
his arms, she demanded, “Are you my uncle ?” 

Dr. Harris was a junior partner of Dr. Kenyon in his 
city office. As Victoria knew him perfectly well, this 
rebuff was rather mortifying; and, not to be conquered 
by a little miss of five summers, he again caught her up 
gently, and kissed the rosy cheek. But he paid for his 
temerity, for at the same instant, a sounding blow on 
the ear, from the too ready hand, made him quickly re- 
lease the offended little maid. 

Paris was now rolling on the ground in convulsed 
laughter. The doctor muttered something as he passed 
the mischievous young darkey, and retreated towards 
the house with as much dignity as he could assume; but 
he had to meet another enemy. Wiley, seeing the . 
struggle, thought it a part of the sport, and slipping up 
behind the doctor, he caught him by the leg and held - 
on, notwithstanding a vigorous kick, until Paris came » 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 63 

and pulled the dog off. The gentleman hesitated a mo- 
ment, and then walked on to the house. 

Victoria, child though she was, had a keen sense of 
propriety, atid at once felt the indignity she had caused 
the gentleman. She went to seek her father, and tell 
him her trouble. Dr. Kenyon listened with ill-concealed 
amusement at the child’s account of the Doctor’s saluta- 
tion and her prompt resentment; but he explained to his 
little daughter that the doctor meant it kindly, and did 
not know that it would give offense; so, he thought she 
should go to the library where he was sitting, and 
apologize for the annoyance she had caused him. 

Little Doctor hesitated a moment, then said, “Father, 
I wish you would go with me, ’cause Dr. Harris is so 
very — vexed.” 

The father took her hand, and the two went together 
to meet the offended visitor. 

The matter was soon explained, and the doctor 
graciously accepted the apology, saying, “Miss Victoria, 
it was my fault; it was rude in me to attempt to kiss a 
little lady against her will, and I ask your pardon. 
Will you forgive me, and let us be friends?” and he held 
out his hand with extreme courtesy. 

Victoria placed her own offending one in his, with a 
sweet smile and her characteristic bow. 

As Dr. Harris was taking his leave, an hour later, he 
presented our faulty little heroine with a beautiful sil- 
ver-mounted riding-whip. 

With a hearty shake of the hand. Dr. Kenyon said, 
“Harris, it is fortunate for you that you did not present 
the whip before you stole the kiss,” and the Doctor with- 
drew with a merry laugh. 

Our Little Doctor had many thoughts in her small 
wise head that no one knew anything about. That 


64 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


night, as Mammy was putting her to bed, she was un- 
usually quiet; and as she kneeled at the side of her 
downy bed to say her evening prayer. Mammy wondered 
at the soft little sigh that escaped her lips. 

When Mammy lifted her into the dainty nest, and 
arranged the frills and smoothed the folds of the pretty 
night robe, she awaited the usual “Thank you. Mammy, 
kiss me good-night.” Instead she turned her eyes up 
to the sky-blue canopy of her bed, and whispered, 
“Mammy, do the angels love wicked children?” 

“Well, honey, I knows dey loves chillens gin’ally, but 
I thinks dey mus’ hide der faces wid der wings when a lit- 
tle chile am very wicked.” 

“But what does a child do, when she has been very 
wicked? What do you do. Mammy?” she suddenly 
asked, as if the old woman’s experience was more to' the 
point. 

“Why, la! honey, I’s jes gits down on my ole marrow- 
bones, and prays to de good Laud to make de ole man 
go ’way fum me. Dat’s de way I does.” 

“Please, Mammy, take me up, I must say other 
prayers. I only said, ^Now I lay me,’ I did not ask the 
good Lord to forgive me.” 

Again the golden curls were bowed, and the hands 
folded together ; but this time the old turbaned head was 
bowed beside the golden one. When she had finished, 
she smoothed Mammy’s cheek saying, “Excuse me. 
Mammy, for keeping you up so late, but you see I had 
to ask forgiveness ’bout Dr. Harris,” and, lowering her 
voice, “ ’cause he said a bad word to Paris when he 
laughed at the doctor.” 

“But hit sems to me, honey, dat he is de one to ax 
fo’givnes fo’ sayin’ dat wicked word,” said Mammy, with 
more logic than conscience. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


f>5 


“But you see, Mammy, I caused it; Paris laughed 
v. hen I boxed the doctor’s ear. He did not know that I 
heard what he said, and I did not tell father, ’cause the 
doctor thought he said it to himself.” 

She nestled down to sleep, well satisfied that she was 
forgiven for the sin Dr. Harris had committed. 

One morning as Victoria, with Dolly, was gathering 
violets under the hedge, she heard wheels on the grav- 
eled drive, and peeping through the foliage, she saw a 
gentleman and little boy in the phaeton, driving rapidly 
towards the house. The boy was crying piteously, 
which at once roused Little Doctor’s sympathy, and 
1' elding the violets in the corner of her apron, she fol- 
lowed them to the house. 

She found them in her father’s office; and Dr. Ken- 
yon introduced his little daughter to Mr. Ward and his 
son, Hartley. The boy’s hand rested on the doctor’s 
knee, and a case of instruments was on the table at his 
side. Little Doctor came quite near to the patient, with 
ihe curious interest she always showed in any surgical 
operation. A large splinter had pierced the palm of the 
child’s hand, and his father feared it might cause lock- 
jaw. 

“Now, my little man,” said Dr. Kenyon, “be brave, 
and we shall have it out in a second.” 

Little Doctor turned her eyes to the boy’s pale face 
and quivering lips; and, at once, with womanly tact, set 
herself to entertaining the little patient. She told him 
of her dog’s amusing tricks, of her cat’s pretty pranks, 
I and, in a burst of confidence, even related her attempt 
i to drown Suzette because she had scratched her; but 
I seeing a faint look of pity in the boy’s eyes, she turned 
I up the little sleeve, and said, with pouting lips, “See! 
jwhat the vicious thing did.” 


66 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


The splinter was ouit almost before Hartley knew it, 
and he looked on with interest at Little Doctor unwind- 
ing a strip of linen from a roll of bandages, which she 
handed her father just as he raised his eyes to take it. 

Mr. Ward laid his hand on the bright curly head, and 
said, “Why my dear, you are a real little doctor.” 

The child looked up quickly; “Little Doctor is my 
name, you know, Mr. Ward. 

“Ah, is that so! You certainly merit the name, my 
little one.” 

“My mother calls me Victoria, but I like Little Doc- 
tor the best. Mammy gave me that name because I 
look like my father.” 

Victoria now hastened out, and in a few minutes re- 
turned with Dolly carrying the coffee urn on a waiter 
with a plate of dainty waffles and maple syrup. Break- 
fast was over at Beechwood, but the thoughtful child 
soon prompted the cook to prepare the refreshments for 
her guests in the office. 

She spread a snowy napkin on the study table, where 
Dolly placed the waiter; and our little hostess proceeded 
to serve the coffee, while Dolly stood behind her chair. 
Mr. Ward and Hartley enjoyed the coffee very much, for 
they had left home before breakfast. 

When they left the office, Victoria gave Hartley the 
violets she had gathered, telling him, “I love violets 
next to Wiley;” as they drove off, Mr. Ward and his son 
thought they had never seen so charming a little girl. 


CHAPTER VII. 


Little Doctor had long wanted a case of medicines of 
her very own ; but her father had not thought it wise to 
place drugs in such youthful hands; though he noted 
with satisfaction how cautious she was in the use of the 
innocent little remedies and small knife and tweezers he 
allowed her to handle. 

All the black children went to Little Doctor with al- 
most as much confidence as they did to ‘‘Marse Vic” 
hjmself; from a splinter to a stubbed toe, they carried 
all their slight wounds to her. And now she was about 
to have a real medicine case; but it was yet a profound 
secret, as it was to be a surprise on her seventh birthday. 

Just after breakfast, on the happy day, her father told 
her he wished her to accompany him to the big city to 
help him in shopping. This was always a rare treat for 
our little girl, and she bounded away in joyful anticipa- 
tion to get ready for the trip. She particularly enjoyed 
sitting in the carriage on the ferry-boat, watching the 
water rushing by; but this time her mind was too much 
occupied with the object of her visit tto the city to heed 
other attractions. 

They drove to Ashton street and stopped at a large 
dingy-looking building. Victoria was surprised at the 
appearance of the building, for she had in her mind the 
brilliant show-windows on Emery street. She followed 
her father up the steps of a hallway, into what seemed 
like a work-room. A smiling little, withered old man 


68 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


came forward and spoke to her father, and turning to 
her said, “Is this the Xittle Doctor ?’ ** 

Dr. Kenyon introduced Victoria, who began to won- 
der what it all meant; but a glad light soon shone in her 
eyes when she saw Mr. Smith take from a drawer a 
beautiful brown Russian leather case, and proceed to 
open it before her father. In its pink satin lining lay 
some shining instruments. 

Victoria could control her curosity no longer; “O, 
father! who is it for?” 

“It is for my Little Doctor, if she likes it.” 

“O, father, is it really mine! I am so glad, I can 
scarcely believe it. See! the dear little knife and the 
beautiful scissors,” eagerly examining the contents. 

Little Doctor readily excused the dingy stair-way, 
v/hen she knew she had been in the work-shop of a very 
superior case-maker, where her father always dealt. 

They next went to a famous drug store, where the 
entrance was fine enough to satisfy the beauty-loving lit- 
tle girl. There they spent an hour fitting out the new 
case with the necessary drugs — a tiny bottle of ammonia, 
another of camphor, another of glycerine; and then Lit- 
tle Doctor told the clerk to be sure and put in a bottle 
of turpentine, as she needed that more than anything. 
Of course some olive-oil and a bottle of rose-water, the 
latter for her own use. 

When the case was filled, and Victoria had clasped it 
with her own hands and tucked it away in the carriage 
at the door, they turned their steps to another- brilliant 
show-window. This was a jewelry store; but they only 
stopped long enough for Ben to go in and bring out a 
parcel in his hand. Her father put it into his pocket, 
saying it was her mother’s purchase. Victoria was will- 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


69 


ing to wait awhile, for she knew it was something for 
herself. 

On their way home, Little Doctor held her precious 
case clasped in her hands, while she told her father 
what remedies she had used on Wiley’s fooit when he 
caught it in the coon-trap that Paris had carelessly left 
too near Wiley’s haunts. 

When she reached home, she rushed to her mother’s 
room to tell her of the medical case — just as if Mrs. 
Kenyon did not know all about it. After it had been duly 
examined and admired, Mrs. Kenyon said, “Now, I 
have something to show my little daughter,” and open- 
ing the parcel that Ben brought from the jeweler’s, she 
put a pretty case into the little hand. Victoria un- 
clasped it with ready fingers, and found a tiny gold 
watch of exquisite workmanship, with a long dainty 
chain attached, nestling on a cushon of white satin. 

“O, mother, what a lovely watch!” exclaimed Vic- 
toria, and she threw her arms round her mother’s neck, 
kissing her ardently. “It was just the one thing more 
I wanted to make me perfectly happy. I must show it 
to Mammy,” and she rushed off to the kitchen where 
Mammy was in the midst of her family. All gathered 
round to see the new watch; then Victoria took the 
precious gift and hung the chain round Mammy’s neck, 
tucking the watch in her belt, and standing off to see the 
effect. Of course, then, each one must try it on, with 
as much pride as if it were her very own, unconscious 
that each mouth displayed sets of white ivory far more 
precious than the bit of gold and jewels. Mammy 
looked on with admiration at the effect, though she said 
“Yo’uns no mo’ fitten to war a gold watch den a peag.” 

Little Doctor soon had an opportunity of putting her 
medical-box into practical use. Hayden was her first 


70 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


patient. He was jumping from a wood-pile, and struck 
a i)iece of board with a nail driven through it, the nail 
entering the sole of his foot. His frantic shrieks 
soon brought Mammy, who pulled the nail out by aid of 
the board attached to it; she then sent Dolly for Little 
Doctor. 

Victoria took the new case and a small roll of ban- 
dages, and telling Dolly to bring a foot-tub of hot water, 
she hurried away to her patient. The first thing, she 
ordered the foot to be put into the hot water to cleanse 
it and sooth the pain. Then she saturated a bit of cot- 
ton with turpentine, and bound it on the wound, manag- 
ing the bandage as well as Marse Vic,” as Mammy 
declared. “She is suttinly a bo’n doctor, like her pa, 
on’y Marse Vic nevah had sich a blazen temper as my 
po’ little lamb;” and Mammy continued, with a solemn 
shake of her turbaned head, “an’ dat all come fum dat ole 
comet, hit’s gwine to git my young Missy in some 
trouble ’fo’ she die.” 

Old superstitious Mammy, with all her good sound 
sense, and the warnings that her master had given her 
against discussing this absurd notion, could not refrain, 
now and then, from bringing up the subject, even in the 
presence of the child. 

Victoria had overheard her mutterings, and under- 
stood more than Mammy was aware. “Mammy, v/hat 
do you mean ? . I heard you say that once before — about 
the comet. Do you think a comet could hurt me ?” 

“No, honey; no, hit’s jes some o’ ole Mammy’s fool- 
ishniss.” 

But the child was not satisfied with the explanation, 
and went directly to her father. She found him reading 
in his study, and going close to him, she laid her head 
on his arm, and raising her eyes to his face with a look 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


71 


of grave perplexity, "‘Father, how can a comet make one 
naughty? Mammy says the comet makes me have a 
naughty temper. 

Dr. Kenyon’s anger was thoroughly aroused. He 
had always been very indulgent with the negroes’ harm- 
less superstitions; he had heard them all his life, and 
they had made no more impression on his mind than 
Mammy’s weird old cradle-songs ; but he thought this a 
serious matter. He took the child on his knee and ex- 
plained in simple words the nature of a comet, and how 
foolish it was of Mammy to imagine that the comet 
could have any influence over us. 

Dr. Kenyon might have told the little one that there 
was an ancient legend that ascribed a very different in- 
fluence to the comet, that of foretelling great distinction 
to one so fortunate as to be born under its sway; but he 
A\ould not have his child’s mind filled with any legends, 
or “sayings,” until she was old enough to understand 
that they were no better than fables. 

He now sent Victoria to her mother, and rang the bell 
for Paris. When he put his woolly head in at the door, 
his master told him to send Mammy to him. 

Mammy came in with a very demure face, for she 
knew she had done wrong in expressing her old tradi- 
tional notions before the child. Her master gave her 
the most severe reproof she had ever heard from his lips. 
At the close of the lecture, poor old Mammy went down 
on her knees and vowed, “ ’Fo’ Laud” she would never 
mention the subject again to any one. 

When Victoria returned to her father, he sent her to 
the music room for his violin, and as he tuned it, he said, 
“What shall I play for my little girl ?” 

She thought for a moment, then gleefully answered, 
“O, I should like "Fisher’s Hornpipe,’ Percy has been 


72 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


teaching me that pretty dance,” and the small hands 
went into positioti and she stood ready to begin. 

It was Doctor Kenyon’s custom to entertain his child 
when he knew any sadness or trouble had distressed her, 
as he knew the power of music on her sensitive nature. 

Dr. Kenyon’s birthday was also the birthday of ihis 
country — t!i? roiirth of July. Victoria was preparing 
a surprise for her father in the way of a gift. It was a 
piece of her own handiwork — a tiny pin-cushion of pale 
blue satin, embroidered with pink daisies. She had just 
acquired this accomplishment, and the first completed 
work was done on the cushion for her “dear father.” 

She finished it the evening before the Fourth and 
placed it in a pretty little box with a landscape on the 
lid. When she went to bed, she had Mammy put it un- 
der her pillow that she might see it the first thing in the 
morning, and carry it to her father before he left his 
room. But morning brought a disappointment; Dr. 
Kenyon had been called away in the night and had not 
returned. 

Luncheon hour came, and she had not yet seen her 
father. Her mother told her she had a note from her 
father saying he was so busy in his city office that he 
would not be home until dinner time. 

The little girl bore her disappointment very sweetly, 
and was patient and lovely all day, and was now reward- 
ed by hearing the wheels of his phaeton on the gravel at 
the door. Dr. Kenyon hurried into his study; he had 
just been called again to a patient who was alarmingly 
ill. 

Victoria followed her father, with the precious little 
cushion in its box. He was at his desk preparing some 
powders in tiny papers; but put his arm round his 
daughter and kissed her affectionately. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


73 


Standing with her hands behind her, “Father,” she 
said, “guess what I have for you!” 

He smiled at her, but went on folding the powders in 
the bits of paper, saying, “I think it is a flower for my 
button-hole.” 

“No, guess again.” 

Her father was very weary and preoccupied; she saw 
this, and laying the box before him, she stood waiting for 
him to take oflf the cover, her face beaming with delight. 
Unfortunately, he did not understand, and supposing 
the box was the gift, he took it up and admired the pic- 
ture on the lid, kissed his thanks, and laid the box on 
the table. 

This was too much for poor Little Doctor to bear. 
Some children will say, “Why did she not open the 
box ?” But our heroine was a proud little girl, and very 
impulsive, as you all must know by this time. She 
thought a slight had been offered the treasure inside, 
and catching up the box she tore off the lid, seized the 
dainty cushion, and rushed from the room. Her father 
looked after her in surprise, though he had not yet seen 
the intended gift. He was too hurried to inquire into 
the matter, and left the house again at once. 

Judy, in the kitchen, was startled at seeing little 
“Missy” all dressed in a lovely white embroidered mull, 
with pink sash and pink slippers, dash into the 
quarters and throw something into a pan of gravy that 
was on the table. 

“Why, honey, whaC is yo’ doin’, yo’ll git yo’ close all 
spiled sho?” 

But “honey” was already gone, only the white skirts 
and a pink streak of sash were seen, as the little one fled 
around the corner. On she sped through the orchard, 
into the meadows, and on, to the blackberry hedge that 


74 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


skirted the woods. Anger, humilated pride, and wound- 
ed feelings, all contending in the swelling heart. 

Here she threw herself down exhausted. The black- 
berry bushes concealed her from sight, and she sat cry- 
ing softly, the little bosom heaving with emotion. She 
was too tired to think; and after awhile the golden head 
drooped against the bushes. She had fallen to sleep. 

A bird fluttering among the leaves over her head awoke 
her. It was an anxious mother-bird looking at her nest 
of young ones, which she thought perilously near the in- 
truder. 

Victoria opened her eyes wide with pleased 
curiosity, and saw the nest so near that the nestlings 
could have pecked at the rosy lips, which smiled at their 
eager cries for their mother. She softly drew aside, that 
she might not alarm them, but kept them still in view. 

Very soon she recalled the cause of her being alone in 
this lonely spot. A great sigh came from the weary 
heart as she looked around. The anger was all gone; 
she began to think she had been very naughty; she re- 
called her father’s dear sad face as he looked at her in 
surprise when she fled from his presence. Then it 
came to her mind that maybe he did not know the cush- 
ion was inside the box; and all at once, it seemed very 
clear that she had made a mistake. She longed to throw 
herself into his arms, and tell him how sorry she was. 

She got up and looked around,as if to hurry home; but 
it was all strange to her, she did not know which way 
she had come. A gay butterfly alighted on the puff of 
her sleeve, and she watched it without moving; when it 
flew away, she followed its flight with eager eyes. 

“O, pretty butterfly! if you could only tell my dear 
father where his little girl is, and that she is so unhappy!” 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


75 


She saw some soft green moss a little further under 
the bushes, and creeping closer lay her flushed cheek on 
the cool green pillow, and soon was in the sound sleep 
ol tired childhood. 

Company had been invited for dinner; and when 
Percy, who was one of the guests, came, he inquired for 
Victoria. Mammy was called, but she knew nothing of 
her; she had been busy assisting the ladies in removing 
their bonnets as they entered, and thought her little 
charge was in the parlor. She now went in search of 
her. 

Gip and Dolly had not seen her, but Judy told of the 
scene in the kitchen, and how she had fled towards the 
orchard. The servants did not dare tell their mistress that 
they had allowed the child to wander away; and she was 
entertaining her guests in happy ignorance. 

Mammy, Gip, and Dolly set out to look for her. The 
dinner was delayed on Dr. Kenyon’s account, so the ab- 
sence of the servants was not noticed by their mistress. 
Wiley, the dog, followed them, seeming to understand 
their mission, and darted off ahead of the party, until he 
reached the blackberry hedge; there he stopped, smell- 
ing along the ground, then suddenly turning, he ran 
back to Mammy, looking up into her face and wagging 
his tail. Again he set off towards the hedge. This time 
Mammy followed, wailing as she went, “My po’ lamb 
lost in de woods, an’ night cornin’ on.” The sun was yet 
two hours high, but Mammy always imagined the worst. 

The dog disappeared for a moment, and then Mammy 
heard a piteous cry, “O, Mammy! Mammy! come to me. 
I’m lost.” 

The old woman ceased her wail, and hurrying to the 
spot whence the sound came, she called, “Wha is yo’, 
my own little lost lamb? Mammy is huntin’ fo’ yo’.” 


76 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Victoria crept out of the hedge, Wiley following her; 
Mammy rushed to her, and clasping the little figure in 
her arms, wept and laughed together. Gip and Dolly 
were called and they all set out homeward. 

Before they reached the house, they met Dr. Kenyon. 
On his return from his visit to the patient, he missed his 
little daughter, and finding none of the servants in the 
house, he went to the kitchen, where Judy soon told him 
that Victoria was missing, and that Mammy had gone 
after her. As he was turning away, Judy thought of the 
pin-cushion, and running after him with it in her hand, 
she told him of the scene in the kitchen; how “Little 
Missy” had rushed in, throwing the pretty thing into a 
pan of gravy, and running off. 

The Doctor took the poor little cushion, and a new 
light broke over his face. He recalled the empty box 
on the floor, after the child had left his study. As the 
facts became plain to him, he laughed in spite of his 
anxiety; but there was a pathetic catch in his voice. Put- 
ting the cushion in his pocket, he hurried away to meet 
the searchers returning with the stray lamb. 

He took the* child from Mammy’s arms, and pressed 
the little form to his breast. Victoria clung to him, 
whispering, “Father, you didn^t know the cushion was in 
the box, did you ?” 

“No, darling, I did not think of looking into the box; 
but then, we men are so stupid, you know. I have the 
little cushion now, and will never par't with it.” 

In the meantime, the news that Victoria was missing 
had reached the parlor; but before Mrs. Kenyon was 
much alarmed, the Doctor made his appearance carrying 
her in his arms. 

Mammy took her to her room to change her dress, 
and then went down and quietly asked if Little Doctor 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


77 


would be allowed to come to the table. She was granted 
permission, as Percy would have been very lonely with- 
out his little friend by his side. 

No allusion was made to the anxiety she had caused, 
but Victoria knew that she had been very naughty and 
deserved to be punished. Percy did not find her as cheer- 
ful a companion as usual. When dinner was over, she 
caught her mother’s hand and drew her aside, saying, 
“Please, dear mother, forgive me for being so naughty.” 

Her mother always pardoned her so very freely, that 
she was soon her bright self again, and she and Percy 
waved their beautiful new flags, and joined in our Na- 
tional airs to their heart’s content. The last air sung was, 
“My Country Tis of Thee, Sweet Land of Liberty.” 
Our tired Little Doctor’s eyes closed, the curly head 
dropped, and she softly slid from her chair to the carpet 
saying, “My Country — .” Her father quickly picked her 
up amidst sympathetic voices, and carried her off to 
Mammy. 

Little Doctor had inherited love of country. Both 
father and mother were patriotic, and her great grand- 
parents on both sides had led in the fight for liberty. 
When very small, she used to say, with much delight, “I 
am going to the Fourth of July.” 


CHAPTER VIII. 


The Kenyons had been making their annual visit to 
Virginia, when their return was somewhat hastened by 
the sudden decision to send Victoria to school. She 
had for some years been under the instruction of her 
mother, but Dr. and Mrs. Kenyon had long been consid- 
ering the different systems of education, with a view to 
their daughter’s instruction; and had now decided that 
the public school system afforded the best aid in carry- 
ing out their plans to fit their child for a useful life. 

She was strong and vigorous in mind and body, with 
a decided inclination to put into practice whatever she 
learned. Her parents were much gratified at this trait 
of Victoria’s; and in order to develop and discipline her 
character they considered it necessary to bring her in 
contact with the different classes of society, while she was 
young enough to sympathize with them; and to come in 
touch with their real life as children. 

They had a powerful opposition from their relatives 
in Virginia, who cherished the old aristocratic idea that a 
girl’s education should be conducted through boarding 
schools and private masters. 

Dr. and Mrs. Kenyon were in perfect harmony in the 
subject, and the discussion of the matter while away had 
cnly strengthened their resolve to place Victoria in the 
public school of the city nearest Beechwood. 

The first morning in October found our little hero- 
ine starting out for her training. She was a brave 
child; but was yet unacquainted with the rougher side of 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


79 


cliildren’s lives. This Monday moring she was up very 
early, full of interest and curiosity to begin her school 
days. 

Dolly, her own maid, was to accompany her — ^Victoria 
would scarcely have known herself without Dolly. She 
v^as seven years older than her young mistress and was 
devotedly attached to her. Mrs. Kenyon had given 
Dolly strict injunctions as to her care over Victoria, and 
Dolly was as delighted, in her way, as Victoria herself. 

AH the servants — Mammy, Gip, Judy, Chloe, Paris, and 
Hayden — assembled on the lawn to see ^^Marse an* 
Mistis’* take the “baby” of the house to school. 

Mammy had prepared a delicious little luncheon and 
stowed it into a small basket which Dolly carried on 
her arm. The new books were put into the carriage, and 
finally the family appeared, and all took their seats; Vic- 
toria between her father and mother, and Dolly on the 
front seat in charge of the books and luncheon. 

As the carriage drove off, Paris shouted, “Three 
cheers for our Little Doctor going to school!” The 
cheerful voices responded in a long hurrah ! 

The school-house was a large building of brick sur- 
rounded by an extensive play-ground; and as the 
chestnut horses from Beechwood drew up before the 
gate, the school children gathered round to see the 
new-comer; and surely our little girl, in a fresh 
gmgham dress and a dainty white sun bonnet, was a 
pretty enough sight to reward them. The violet blue 
eyes looked eagerly from one to another, and at last a 
nod and a smile greeted some familiar little face. 

Mr. Ray, the Principal, met them at the door, and Dr. 
Kenyon introduced his wife and daughter. A charming 
young lady stood near, her brown eyes beaming with 
pleasure on the bright little girl who was to be her pupil. 


8o 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Mr. Ray introduced Miss Sloan, and slie came for- 
ward and took the child’s hand in hers, while she joined 
in (tihe conversation in regard to Victoria’s advancement. 
A great bell now sounded that made the new pupil 
start, at which Miss Sloan smiled and pressed the little 
hand. 

Her parents kissed her good-bye, and her teacher led 
her into a great room, and gave her a nice new desk. 
Dolly was allowed a chair in the hall where she could see 
‘Xittle Missy.” Mrs. Kenyon had thoughtfully provided 
a picture book for Dolly, but the living picture inside the 
school-room was enough to entertain her for the present. 
Victoria was shown the places in the new books, and fol- 
lowed the classes in their recitations. But she was noit 
required to recite this first day. 

The noon recess came, and all who did not go home 
proceeded to prepare their luncheon spreading it out on 
their desks without much formality. Dolly, who did not 
fancy this democratic way of eating, stood with the 
basket in her hands undecided how to serve her young 
Mistress’ luncheon. Miss Sloan seeing her hesitation said, 
'‘Come with me, Victoria,” and led the way to a small 
rcom adjoining the recitation room. It was neatly fur- 
nished, and at a window a table was set with a snowy 
cloth, where the teacher’s luncheon was served. She iti- 
vited Victoria to join her at the table. 

Dolly grinned with satisfaction at this conventional 
observance for her young Mistress. She set out the good 
things Mammy had prepared, and with ready, practiced 
hands served them both. Mammy had included a bottle 
of fresh milk, and Victoria was delighted that her teacher 
enjoyed it. Miss Sloan kindly told the child that she 
should expect her always to take luncheon witli her. 

Victoria went out to the play-ground and found, the 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


8i 


cheerful, animated scene before her very amu'sing, and 
looked on with lively interest; but after awhile she be- 
gan to feel lonely, as she was not asked to join sthe games, 
and but for Dolly’s presence, she would have broken 
down and wept. 

Presently, two girls left their companions, and ap- 
proached Victoria. After examining her clothing, one 
said, “Why do you come to a free school? I should 
think your folks were rich enough to send you to a 
select school.” 

This impolite address may seem very strange to the 
public school children of this day, who are accustomed to 
ail the refined privileges of first-class education; but in 
those days there was a foolish prejudice in favor of 
boarding-schools and private instruction; and the more 
ignorant class of people imagined that because the 
schools were supported by taxes they were therefore not 
fit for the rich. As we have seen. Dr. and Mrs. Kenyon 
were quite independent of that common notiou, and had 
full confidence in the advantages of a popular educa- 
tion; but their daughter had never heard of this ques- 
tion of social distinction ; and did not know how to reply 
to the girl’s rude remark, who continued, “Say, why do 
you bring that nigger with you? I think it looks stuck 
up.” 

Dolly now thought it time to interfere, and stepping 
between her young mistress and the girl, who was taller 
than Dolly herself, she whispered, “Missy, yo’ mus’n’t 
min’ what dat gal say, she no quality folks nohow.” 

Victoria turned without a word toward the school 
house; Dolly followed, casting a frown at the offenders 
which she intended as a severe reproof. The girls re- 
turned to their companions, laughing derisively at 
Dolly’s resentment, and sending a parting insult after 


82 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Victoria, 'Xook at the black cloud behind you!” 

Victoria went to a side entrance to escape the taunts 
of the thoughtless pupils; but there on the steps came 
upon another girl, and was about to retreat, fearing an- 
other attack. The girl was holding her head down and 
her hand to her face, while blood trickled through her 
fingers. Little Doctor’s sympathy was quickly aroused, 
and going close to the girl, she knelt at her side, saying, 
“What is the matter? Can I do anything for you?” 

“Don’t you see my nose is bleeding?” the girl an- 
swered in a fretful tone; but Little Doctor took no notice 
of the manner, and simply said “I think I can stop the 
bleeding, if you will let me.” The girl, looking up for 
the first time, said, “O you are the new girl! Yes, you 
may do anything you please — if you can only stop it be- 
fore school takes in.” 

Victoria sent Dolly for a napkin, a piece of paper, and 
some water, and folding the napkin she wet it, and gently 
turning down the girl’s collar she laid the cool folds on 
the back of her neck; then taking a bit of white tissue 
paper, she made a small plug and placed it in the bleed- 
ing nostril. The bleeding ceased almost immediately. 

The patient looked at Victoria with surprise, saying, 
“Why, you are as good as a doctor! Where did you 
learn to do such things?” 

“My father is a doctor,” said Victoria, “and I hope to 
be one some day.” 

The girl, Sallie Sprigg, caught Little Doctor’s hand, 
and pressed it cordially, “Well, you are the nicest and 
the smartest girl in this school, and I will always take 
your part. There are some pretty mean girls and rough 
boys here, but I am one of the big girls you see, and they 
don’t trouble me; you will find it to your advantage to 
have me for a friend, little girl. Now, tell me your name, 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


83 


before all those children come,” she said, as a crowd of 
girls were seen approaching. 

'‘My name is Victoria Kenyon, but I am more used to 
the name Little Doctor — that is what Mammy calls me.” 

“And that is what I am going to call you,” said Sallie. 
“So now good-bye, Little Doctor, with many thanks for 
your skill,” and with a smile, the “big girl” disappeared 
through the door-way. 

Our poor little one was very weary before the great 
bell rang for four o'clock. She heard some of the girls 
who sat near her whispering about her; and although 
she did not understand what it all meant, she knew they 
were not friendly words. Her longing eyes were often 
turned to the door to see Dolly’s dear face. It had never 
looked so familiar and home-like, and it took all the 
brave little girl’s courage to keep back the tears when 
she thought of home. 

The -welcome sound of the bell came at last, and the 
children formed in procession to move down the great 
stairway. Dolly stationed herself in a nook in the hall, 
where she could see her little charge as the procession 
passed along. At sight of the child, the round black face 
broke into a smile that would have redeemed much 
coarser features than faithful Dolly’s. She rushed for- 
v/ard and took Victoria’s hand, but the monitor rebuked 
this informality. Dolly was not to be restrained now, 
and with the saucy retort, “Yo’ is not my mistis, an’ I’s 
gwine to take keer of my little Missy,” she marched at 
Victoria’s side. 

The carriage from Beechwood stood at the gate, and 
Dr. Kenyon was waiting for his darling. As soon as 
Victoria saw him she rushed into his arms, and gave way 
to the tears she had so bravely kept back. He lifted her 
iuto the carriage, where her mother was waiting to com- 


84 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA, 


fort her. She knew it had been a hard day for her child, 
and she could not wait for the home-coming to have her 
little one in her arms. 

The school children looked after the receding carri- 
age, and one asked, “What is the mattei* with that little 
girl, did she get hurt?” 

Yes, she was hurt, but they did not know that it was 
their thoughtless, unkind treatment that had wounded 
the tender heart of the “new girl.” 

Mammy, and her children and grand-children, were 
gathered at the gate to welcome Little Doctor home. It 
had been a dreary day for Mammy, too. She caught her 
“baby” in her loving arms, while Gip and Judy and Paris 
all gathered round looking at their young mistress as if 
they expected to see some great change wrought by this 
first day at school. 

Playden took a practical view of the situation. His 
solemn face showed none of the hilarity of the others. 
Coming forward, his fat hands folded on his back, and 
deliberately looking at the tear-stained face on Mammy’s 
bosom, he asked, “Missy, did you get a whoppin’ ter- 
day?” 

They all laughed at Hayden’s pertinent question; even 
Little Doctor herself, who answered, “No, Hayden, I 
was not punished at all, but I did not find it very — cheer- 
ful at school.” 

In spite of her first unhappy day at school, Victoria 
was of too courageous a nature to yield to the weakness 
that Mammy would have encouraged; so, with the 
tender but firm support of her parents, she bravely per- 
severed, and before the week was ended she had become 
acquainted with many of the girls, and was feeling very 
much at home among them. 

Mammy had learned through their familiar talks at 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


85 


night that Little Doctor had not once given way to tem- 
per, which was a source of much comfort to the old wo- 
man. She had never had much respect for schools — a 
governess was her idea of a proper instructor for a young 
lady; but she began now to think that schools might be 
of some use after all, as Missy was certainly improving 
in point of temper. Mammy had yet to learn that human 
nature does not change all at once, so Little Doctor’s 
first outbreak of temper at school was quite a shock to 
too sanguine Mammy. It came at the close of the sec- 
ond week. 

Friday afternoon, as Victoria was entering a door at 
the head of a flight of outside stej)s in the rear of the 
school-house, a large girl rushed past her, heedlessly 
striking her -with such force that she lost her balance and 
fell to the floor. She was not really hurt, and would not 
have resented an accident, had not the rude girl, as she 
ran down the steps, called back to the victim of her care- 
lessness, ‘Tick yourself up. Queen!” 

Victoria made no delay in picking herself up and — 
seeking vengeance. She looked back and saw the girl 
seated at the bottom of the steps sharpening her slate 
pencil on the stone. The first thing that caught her in- 
furiated eyes was a bucket full of water on a table in the 
hall. She seized it with both determined hands, carried 
it to the door, and turned the contents on the unsuspect- 
ing girl at the foot of the steps. She was completely 
drenched. Dripping from head to foot, she scampered 
up the steps with wrath in her eyes. 

Dolly, who was never far from her mistress, placed 
herself before Victoria, saying, “Run, honey, fas’ ez yo’ 
can to de teacher, she looks like she gwine to kill yo’!” 
But Victoria stood her ground, looking every inch the 
“Queen” that the girl had called her. The wrath sudden- 


86 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


ly died out of the girl's eyes as she looked into the face 
of the insulted child. She hesitated a moment, and then 
turned and walked away, the water dripping to the floor 
as she went; but before she had gone many steps Vic- 
toria was at her side. 

'T am very sorry for what I have done, Jennie, I was 
so angry, I did not think it would make you so wretched. 
What can I do? 

"T don't think you can do anything. I would not 
n.ind it much, but you have ruined my new dress; yet, I 
must be honest enough to tell you I deserved it, though 
I didn't intend to trip you up." 

This generous admission on the part of Jennie Bell 
was like coals of fire on the head of poor impulsive 
Little Doctor. She caught up the skirt of the dress "and 
tr ed to wring the water from its folds. “O, what shall 
I do!" she exclaimel in real distress; then, suddenly, 
"You must let me drive you home. The carriage is at 
the gate, I saw it just this moment." 

The children were gathering round the scene, one of 
them had informed a teacher who came Into the hall, and 
seeing Jennie's condition, told her she must go home at 
once and change her clothing. Jennie shivered slightly, 
which Little Doctor took for a sign of a chill, and hur- 
ried her out and into the carriage without delay. Dolly 
followed, bringing Victoria's cloak. At sight of it, she 
exclaimed, “O, Dolly, that is just what I want! Here 
Jennie, let me put this around you," and she folded it 
about the girl's shoulders. Dolly turned the white of her 
eyes up at her mistress, in evident disapproval of the 
pretty silk-lined wrap being put to that use. 

Paris was on the box with his father and at the appear- 
ance of such an unusual occupant of the carriage, he tit- 
tered audibly. Ben, who was propriety personified. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


87 


pinched Paris’ arm to reduce him to order, but Paris per- 
sisted in whispering, loud enough to be heard inside, 
“She jes looks like she been swimmin’ in de ribber.” 

When they reached Jennie’s home Victoria told Paris 
to ring the door-bell, and she got out herself and went 
with Jennie to meet her mother, who was already on the 
steps with an anxious face. Victoria hurried to her, 
“Mrs. Bell, do not be alarmed, Jennie is not ill, she is 
only wet — I did it, and am so sorry.” This was said with 
a sweet, pleading voice that few could resist. 

' Jennie passed her anxious mother without a word, 
who looked after her daughter a moment, and then 
turned to the child, with, “How did it happen. Miss?” 

Victoria hesitated now, but Dolly was not so scrupu- 
lous, “Scuse me mistis, I’s saw de whole row. Miss Jen- 
nie knocked my Missy down on de hard stone steps, den 
she say, ’pick yo’ se’f up, queen,” den Missy got up, an’ 
lookin’ houn' wid her eyes jes ablazen, an’ when she seed 
de bucket ob watah, she jes grab it up an’ frode it all 
over Miss Jennie; den she tole her she mus’ done go 
home in de ka-age, ’cause she gwine to hab a chill.” 

Mrs. Bell told Victoria she thought she was excus- 
able, but she said it with a weary, sad voice, that left 
Little Doctor no room to excuse herself. She went home 
with a heavy heart. She was old enough now to feel the 
conflict in her nature between the violent temper and the 
tender conscience that had been cultivated with such care 
by her parents. She related all the circumstances to her 
mother as soon as she reached home, and got the usual 
comfort from the tender, wise, patient parent. 

Dolly entertained the servants, at the same time, with 
an account, much exaggerated and embellished now 
that she was talking to her own people. 

Victoria’s first morning at Sunday-school was one of 


88 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


unmarred pleasure. Percy Tyler had been attending the 
Sunday-school of St. Paul’s Church for some time, and 
v^as highly delighted with it and asked his little com- 
panion to go with him. He came over to Beechwood to 
join Victoria, that they might gO' together. He rode a 
fine spirited horse — one his father had just given him — 
and he was evidently quite vain of his ability to manage 
his prancing steed before the admiring eyes of his little 
friend, as he rode at the side of the carriage on their way 
to town. Dr. Kenyon accompanied his daughter this 
first morning, and he too admired the graceful youth as 
he reined in his horse occasionally to speak to them at 
the carriage door. 

Mammy, with her grand-children, was coming behind, 
that she might be early at church herself, as well as to 
see that the children behaved themselves in the class, 
especially her black children. She drove a big grey horse, 
in a light spring wagon with bright red wheels. This 
turn-out was her own special property which her master 
had given to her when he first brought her to Kentucky. 
She would never allow any one else to drive it; and on a 
Sunday morning she delighted in filling it with her well- 
dressed family, she always driving and sitting upright on 
the front seat and holding the reins on a level with her 
chest. Old Mammy dearly loved authority, and would 
never permit any of her own color to drive a horse if she 
had to sit behind it. 

The Sunday-school had not opened when the Beech- 
wood party reached the church. Percy and Victoria 
knew many of the children standing round the door, and 
joined in the low-toned conversation. Presently, Vic- 
toria heard Paris’ high-pitched voice, and a laugh follow- 
ing. She and Percy went near. A crowd of boys was 
surrounding the fun-loving Paris, trying to tempt him to 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


89 


perform some of his athletic tricks. 

“Come, monkey! get out there, and give us some cir- 
cus,’’ said one; “Sambo, show us how you put your feet 
round your neck,” said another; “O, he can’t do that 
trick with shoes on,” cried a third, but Paris resisted all 
challenges, — he stood with his back against the wall. 

“No. I’s got mo’ ’ligion ’an to cut up at de church 
do’.” 

This very just reproof failed to restrain the boys’ mer- 
riment until Viotoiria came forward, with Percy at her 
side. The boys instantly withdrew, leaving Paris master 
of the situation. 

The pastor, superintendent, and children all gave our 
little one a cordial welcome. She was pleased to find 
herself placed in the class of Miss Wallace, a friend of 
he: mother; also to be seated by a young friend of her 
own, Virginia Wallace, a child of Victoria’s age, and the 
sister of their teacher. 

As Victoria’s sweet voice rose in the hymns, her face 
was radiant with happiness, and brought forth a sympa- 
thetic look from her teacher, who was in harmony with 
the music — and delighted with her ^lew pupil. 


CHAPTER IX. 


Four years had passed in Victoria's school life — years 
of diligent, persistent study and rapid progress; and in 
this advancement, the old love for her father’s calling 
had increased and become an earnest desire to adopt it 
as a profession. 

Her first day at school, when she promptly stopped 
the bleeding nose, had given the children a good opinion 
of her skill that they had never changed. 

And now, after these four years, during a morning 
session, the children were all assembled in their places, 
and Victoria absorbed in a difficult problem, when her 
teacher. Miss Conrad, requested her to step to the desk. 

“Victoria, Mr. Ray has sent for you. One of the 
girls in his room is suffering with her eye. She thinks 
something is in it, and wishes you to relieve her.” 

Victoria readily consented to go, and taking a teaspoon 
from her lunch-basket, hastened to the sufferer. Mr. 
Ray met her at the door of his room, saying, with an in- 
credulous little smile. “Victoria, your services are re- 
quired in the capacity of doctor; will you be kind enough 
to look at Julia’s eye? She will not allow me to ex- 
amine it, but believes you can relieve it. 

Our Little Doctor gave a modest smile in return and 
went to the young girl, who was holding both hands over 
her face. Victoria drew her head down into a position 
to get the light from the window, then taking the spoon, 
laid the handle on the upper lid, caught the lash, and 
gently turned the lid back over the handle. There on the 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


91 


inside of the eye-lid lay a bit of sharp coal. Victoria 
had given her handkerchief to Mr. Ray, who twisted the 
corner into a point and now returned it. Victoria deftly 
touched the surface of the lid and removed the object, 
“without the slightest pain” Julia said. 

Mr. Ray’s smile was now one of genuine admiration. 
It was, after all, a small exhibition of skill, but as no one 
else had thought of the remedy, our Little Doctor be- 
came the heroine of the hour. A buzz of voices greeted 
her ears, and she found herself the center of a crowd of 
girls and boys all eager to show respect to one who, 
even in so small a way, had distinguished herself among 
them. 

“I am not surprised. Little Doctor,” said Mr. Ray, 
“that you have won the confidence of your friends. You 
certainly show a great deal of skill for so young a prac- 
titioner. We are all much indebted to you.” 

Victoria returned to her desk, after informing her 
teacher that Julia’s eye was entirely relieved. At recess, 
the subject of conversation with the pupils was our Lit- 
tle Doctor’s practice among her friends and the servants 
at home. 

The Saturday following this incident in the school- 
room, Victoria was taking her accustomed horseback 
ride, Ben, as usual, acting as her groom. She was return- 
ing from a delightful canter on the river road. Ben’s less 
spirited horse had fallen back a little, and turning her 
head to look for him, Victoria caught sight of a boy 
scrambling up the bank from the river, waving his hand 
as if to attract her attention. She drew up her horse and 
waited. He came running almost breathless and drip- 
ping wet, shouting excitedly, “Boy drowned down there 
— -w^ant a^doctor — lend me your horse.” With one hasty 
glance behind her, to see if Ben was in sight, Victoria 


92 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


dashed down a siteep declivity to the river. Ben coming 
up and seeing his young mistress’ perilous downward 
rush, followed in wild alarm. 

Victoria was directed to the spot by seeing another 
boy standing over a motionless figure on the sand. She 
spra,ng from her horse, tore off her gauntlets, and seiz- 
ing the limp body, she turned it over, face downward, 
putting one arm otf the child under his face. 

“Bring me that piece of drift-wood; no — the big piece, 
quick !” 

The boy brought the log, and she raised the drowned 
child in her arms, and laid him across the log, gently, but 
firmly, rolling him on it to force the water from his 
mouth. 

“Take my horse,” she said to the boy, “run to Beech- 
wcod, and tell Mammy to bring the carriage, with 
blankets and hot bricks.” She hesitated a moment — “Tell 
her to get the bricks from her fire-place, and to come as 
soon as she can, that Little Doctor wants them.” 

By this time, Ben had reached the scene. At a sign 
from his mistress, he took hold of the body and con- 
tinued the rolling, while Victoria wiped from the mouth 
the sand and water forced from the lungs by this prompt 
action. 

“Now, Ben, turn him over on his back,” she said with 
quiet decision. Ben removed the log, and stretched the 
little figure on the sand. Meanwhile she took from her 
belt a small vinaigrette containing salts of ammonia, — 
“Hold this to his nostrils,” she bade him; and catching the 
limphands and raising them above the head, she proceed- 
ed to move them genitly up and down; holding them above 
his head a second, then pressing the arms firmly against 
the side of the body, with a regular, persistent motion. 
Ben offered to take her place, but she shook her head 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


93 


and continued the motion, watching the pallid face with 
anxious eyes. 

At length she was rewarded by a slight quiver of the 
pale Ups, a little sigh, — and the feeble breathing was re- 
stored. Our Little Doctor's eyes brimmed over with 
grateful tears, as she nodded to Ben to remove the salts 
from the nostrils. 

The carriage was just coming in sight, Paris driving 
and the two boys showing the way, and Mammy inside 
with a bundle of blankets, which she was thoughtful 
enough to wrap round the hot bricks. Victoria directed 
Ben to remove the child's wet coat, wrap him in the warm 
blankets, and place him in the carriage; she and Mammy 
taking their seats opposite. Ben drove, and Paris took 
charge of Victoria's horse. 

Victoria rubbed the little brown hands, and Mammy 
applied hers to the cold feet most vigoro'usly. Pres- 
ently, the child raised his weary eyes to the sweet face 
before him, and tried to smile. “How do you feel, little 
boy?" she said, with emotion in her voice. 

“I feel so good, but who are you ?" 

“O, I'm your doctor," she answered laughing — “and 
you must do just as I tell you." 

They drove into town, along a back street, to a hum- 
ble little cottage. The two boys had sped on before, on 
Ben's horse, to tell the news, and the poor mother was at 
the gate when the carriage drove up. Ben jumped from 
his seat and opened the carriage door, and Victoria step- 
ped out as the mother came anxiously forward. 

“Mrs. Blake, your little boy fell from a raft into the 
river — but see!" and she stood aside, “he is quite recov- 
ered now." 

Ben was ready to carry the boy into the house, but the 
mother had him in her arms, crying excitedly over her 


94 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


child. The two boys had given a full account of their 
companion’s danger, and how the young lady had re- 
stored him to life. 

Victoria followed her into the house, and gave some 
suggestions as to the care of her patient; that he must be 
kept warm, and friction to his feet kept up. The poor 
woman glanced at the soft blankets round the child, and 
Victoria understood the look. “Please keep the blankets, 
Mrs. Blake, he will need them to-night.” 

“O, I can’t thank you enough. Miss Kenyon, for all 
you have done. Certainly the Lord sent you at that 
moment to save my child. I shall never forget your 
kindness.” 

When Little Doctor reached home, she found her 
father and mother had just returned. They had been 
dining at the Tylers, and knew nothing of the drowning 
incident until Victoria came home with Mammy. She 
sought her father in the library, coming in with a face 
glowing with satisfaction. 

“Father, I have something — ” she stopped, for there 
stood Percy Tyler, whom she had supposed was at the 
University. He was paying a flying visit to his parents. 
He had arrived while the party was at dinner, and re- 
turned with Dr. Kenyon to see his former playmate. 
It was two years since they had seen each other, and 
time had made a change in the children who had parted 
so affectionately. 

A tall, handsome youth came forward to meet the 
slender, beautiful girl of twelve years. The sweet bright 
face was suffused with pleasure, as she held out both 
hands to the dear friend of her childhood. Percy took 
the little hands, and pressed them close in his own, “Vic- 
toria, my little playmate, how you have grown!” 

She glanced up at the tall figure, and with the old 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


95 


childish arch look, “Well, Percy, I think you have made 
some progress in that way yourself.” 

“Ah, now I recognize Little Doctor,” he said, laugh- 
ing heartily. “I was almost afraid of the tall young lady 
who came in just now; but I see it is a riding habit you 
have on and not a young lady’s dress — but, I interrupt- 
ed your remarks to your father,” and he started towards 
the door. 

“No, no, sit down Percy. I was about to tell father 
of an adventure I had this afternoon, and if you will 
promise not to think me presumptuous, I will allow you 
to share it.” 

Percy sat down, promising to be very good indeed. 

Victoria seated herself near her father, and holding his 
hand, told him how she saved the life of Billy Blake. 
Her skill and success in her father’s profession was the 
only thing that ever called forth anything like self-gratu- 
lation in Little Doctor. 

Her father praised her prompt action, and the skill 
she had displayed in resusciitating the boy; saying he 
could have done nothing more had he been present. He 
was really surprised at the coolness and courage she had 
evidently shown in such an emergency. 

Percy listened with much interest to her account of 
the incident, and playfully asked if she intended to con- 
fine her attention to small boys; he said he was almost 
tempted himself to take a tumble into the river, just to 
give her the pleasure of exercising her skill. 

She answered that he might afford to risk the danger, 
as she remembered that he was an expert swimmer. 

Victoria was quick to perceive a subtle change in her 
friend. He had not only acquired the ease and grace of 
manner that contact with the world of culture brings to 
a youth; but the five years difference in their ages was 


96 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


more marked, showing itself in some condescension to 
herself, which she was inclined to resent as an assump- 
tion of superiority. It amused Dr. Kenyon very much; 
his little girl was not yet familiar with the self-import- 
ance of a youth home from college. 

Paris now made his appearance. ^^Marse Vic, des a 
white man out to de stable, wif a pretty young boss. He 
say, will Marse please step out to de barn-yard.” 

Dr. Kenyon rose, with a pleased look at Victoria — 
‘'Come, my child, and you too, Percy. I have a little 
reward for my skillful little partner.” They met Mrs. 
Kenyon in the hall, and all proceeded to the barn-yard, 
where they found a man holding the bridle on a hand- 
some black horse, with graceful arched neck, small head, 
and slender, shapely limbs. 

“O, you beautiful creature!” cried Little Doctor. At 
the sound of her voice, the intelligent animal turned a 
pair of soft gentle eyes towards her, and gave a low 
whinny, as if the voice were familiar to his ear. 

They all laughed, and the man said, “Seems to be love 
at first sight.” 

“Well, my daughter,” said Dr. Kenyon, “do you think 
he is a fair exchange for old Comet?” 

“Father, I know you are jesting about Comet, but tell 
me, is this beauty really mine?” 

“Yes, child, if you like him, he is yours. I think you 
may be safely trusted now with something a little more 
animated than the old nag you have been riding. 

Victoria caught her father’s hand with her childish 
impulsive grace, and kissed it affectionately, whispering, 
‘Father, dear, how can you know always just what I 
want?” 

“Well, you know your mother is the keeper of my 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


97 


memory as well as conscience, and I trust her to remind 
me of my duty.’’ 

Victoria patted the glossy, arched neck, and smoothed 
the straight nose, standing close to the beautiful spirited 
animal. Mrs. Kenyon was not a nervous woman, but 
she was a little suspicious of the swift, impetuous move- 
ments of the new horse, and warned Victoria to be on 
her guard. 

“O, you need have no fear. Madam,” said the man, 
who seemed to be as proud of his training as if the horse 
were his own. ‘T have been drilling him for weeks, 
even putting on a skirt when I went about him, so as to 
accustom him to a lady’s attentions; and riding him with 
a side-saddle and long skirt.” 

Paris asked to mount him, and was sent in for one of 
Mammy’s skirts. Pie came out with it on, trying to 
fasten the band round his own waist after doubling it. 
“Dis yer ban’ will go roun’ me two times,” he said as he 
tugged at the skirt to fasten it on as an apron. 

“Get inside of it, you monkey,” said Percy, laughing, in 
which they all joined, as they saw the agile Paris drop 
the skirt to the ground and draw it up to his waist from 
below. 

In the meantime, Victoria had whispered to her father, 
who stooped, and taking the slender foot in his hand, 
placed her in the saddle. Mrs. Kenyon looked anxious, 
but there was no prancing, no curveting; as swiftly and 
smoothly as a bird flies, the horse sped along the ave- 
nue to the orchard, then turned back again to the ad- 
miring spectators, coming to a halt without a perceptP 
ble jerk. 

“O, this is delig'htful,” exclaimed Victoria, as she 
sprang to the ground. 


98 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


All talked at once, commenting on the splendid gait 
of the animal. 

“What name will you give him, Victoria?” asked 
Percy. 

“I hope he is already named,” she said, turning to the 
man. ‘Tt gives him more individuality to have a name 
he knows.” 

“Yes, he has a name, and knows it too,” said the at- 
tendant. “Carlisle is his name.” The horse pricked up 
his ears and turned his proud head at the word. 

Victoria repeated the name, saying, “I like that very 
much. Did you name him, father?” 

“No, and you may call him what you please.” 

“No, indeed, I shall not change his pretty name.” 

“Mammy say hits bad luck to change de name,” said 
Paris, with an ominous shake of the head; but no one 
heeded Paris’ frequent quotations from Mammy. 

Early next morning, Percy, mounted on Juno, was at 
the gates of Beechwood ready to escort Victoria on a 
horseback ride to town. It had all been arranged the 
evening before that the relative speed of Carlisle and 
Juno should be itested by this early canter into t'he city. 

Percy was very proud of his beautiful companion. She 
wore a new habit of dark blue cloth; a velvet cap of the 
same color, with a puffed crown, and close band, fitting 
over her golden curls which fell in a shower to her waist. 
Gauntlets of chamois skin reached nearly to the elbow, 
and she carried the silver-mounted whip which Dr. 
Harris had given her on that eventful birthday, though 
Carlisle needed no whip to stimulate his speed. 

Victoria returned in time for breakfast — Carlisle had 
won. 


f 







CHAPTER X. 


One Saturday morning in October a school-boy 
friend of Victoria’s, Lawrence Balfour, drove past the 
Kenyon place on his way to join Hartley Ward, who 
had invited him to a day’s hunt in the neighborhood of 
Beechwood. Quail were plentiful in that locality, and 
the boys looked forward to full game bags. 

Lawrence reached the front verapda of the Ward 
home just as Hartley came out, gun in hand, to look for 
his friend. 

“What have you there?” said Hartley, as Lawrence 
threw aside the lap robe, a beautiful leopard skin, and 
jumped to the ground. 

“That is worth its weight in gold,” and he held the 
robe up to view. “See the head and face of the animal! 
Now you turn away, and I will give you a regular East 
‘India scare.” 

Hartley turned his back to his friend, who proceeded 
to adjust the head of the animal over his own laughing 
face. His hands and feet were soon covered with the 
paws, and the make-believe leopard seemed as real as 
any to be found in the jungles. 

“Look!” came from the huge mouth, with its savage 
teeth. 

Hartley was prepared to be startled, and for a moment 
a genuine fear seized him; the next he broke into a 
merry laugh and caught the extended paw, saying, 
“Howdy! glad to make your acquaintance. Say, Law- 
rence, where ^id you get him ? Let me try it on.” 


100 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


After Lawrence had sitrutted round awhile, and given 
Hartley several uncomfortable hugs, he took off the 
robe and arranged it on Hartley, who rushed into the 
house, putting everybody to fligh't save the big house 
dog, who disputed the right of possession with the fierce 
intruder, and made a ferocious attack upon his disguised 
master. Lawrence came to the rescue, and held “Robin 
Hood” until Hartley escaped from the house, then fol- 
lowed him. 

“You have not yet told me where you got this 
beauty ?” 

“Well, it has a history, and an interesting one too. My 
cousin, and name-sake, Lawrence Balfour of England, 
sent it to me. It arrived only last night. He is a sol- 
dier in India and killed this leopard just as he was about 
to dine on the Colonel of the regiment. He returned to 
England soon after, and was praised and toasted to his 
heart’s content for his bravery. Even the queen made 
a lion of him.” 

“Or a leopard,” suggested Hartley with a laugh. 

“Well, come, let’s off on our hunt. Did you bring 
plenty of bird shot — I find I am out?” 

“Yes, enough to kill all the quail in the country.” 

“Bring your robe along,” said Hartley, “We may have 
a chance for some fun if we meet any of the fellows out 
there. 

Lawrence took his gun, and throwing the robe over 
his arm, they both started for the beech woods overlook- 
ing the Kenyon meadow-land and the creek winding its 
way across the country to the Ohio river. 

The woods were filled with the pleasant voices of na- 
ture. The cooing doves, the piping robbins, and the low 
sweet mumur of insect life made the boys stop to listen, 
with a glance at each other of keen appreciation; and 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


lOI 


their eyes were charmed with the bright green and rus- 
set foliage overhead and in the undergrowth about them. 
A dropping nut, or a drifting leaf caused the boys to 
start, thinking game was near. 

As they came out on the brow of a hill, leading down 
to a quiet shady lane on the outskirts of Beechwo-od, 
Lawrence suddenly stopped — “Ah! here is fun for my 
leopard. Look! Little Doctor and her black shadow 
coming up the lane this way.’" 

Hartley looked and smiled as he saw the face 
of Victoria. She carried her white sun-bonnet in 
her hand, and swung a blue parasol in the other, and as 
she fluttered in and out of the deep foliage that bor- 
dered the lane, she sang in a sweet voice the tender 
song, “Annie Laurie.’’ 

Hartley took up the air and whistled it softly, watch- 
ing his young friend and her maid as they pursued their 
way. 

“Say, Lawrence, you are not really going to frighten 
Little Doctor, and her ‘black shadow’ as you call her?” 

“Yes, I am,” said Lawrence; and putting on the robe, 
h<* started down the hill through clumps of wild black- 
berry bushes, Hartley still warning him not to go. Then 
hearing the whir of a covey of quail, he turned of¥ to get 
a shot. 

Victoria approached, Chloe near her carrying a basket 
with a dainty napkin over the top. Lawrence noticed 
this as he peeped through the hedge, and said to himself, 
“Going to see some of her charity patients, I’ll bet a 
dollar!” 

Little Doctor turned to Chloe, “Did you bring my 
book, we must gather some ferns and forest leaves as 
we return?” 

“Yes’m, hits in de basket.” 


102 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


A crash in the hedge, a ferocious growl, and the 
make-believe leopard bounded in front of the frightened 
girl. She shrieked in mortal terror, Chloe joining with 
frantic screams, which soon brought Hartley to their 
help. As he rushed down the hill he shouted, “Don’t 
be frightened, it’s only Lawrence Balfour.” 

Lawrence, in the meantime, had thrown off the mask 
fiom his face, seeming to forget that he was still in the 
leopard skin and was making a feeble attempt to laugh 
at the success of his plot ; but was startled by the deadly 
pallor that spread over the face of Little Doctor, as she 
sank back in Chloe’s arms. 

Lawrence sprang forward, stretching out the clumsy 
paws of the animal in his genuine alarm. In an instant 
she recovered, and as the figure approached, she rushed 
ar him in a frenzy of terror and rage, striking wildly with 
her only weapon, the blue parasol ; but a thrust from this 
weak instrument brought down the would-be leopard to 
her feet. Lawrence sank to his knees, then down on his 
face with a deep groan. 

Hartley now hastened up, and Victoria realizing what 
she had done, cried, “See! I have hurt him.” 

“O, no, he is only playing off,” Hartley answered, 
laughing; but Little Doctor was already at Lawrence’s 
side, and as she raised his head she was horrified to see 
his face covered with blood. 

Hartley dropped on his knees, exclaiming, “What is 
it, old fellow! where are you hurt?” 

“I fear my eye is out — but I deserved it. Victoria 
was fainting, and I ran to her in this guise; she did not 
recognize me, and tried to defend herself with the para- 
sol. She stuck it into my eye.” 

“Yes, I did recognize you,” said Little Doctor, “I saw 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


103 


your face, and struck at you intentionally; but O! I did 
not mean to do this,” she said, as she wiped away the 
blood from his features and looked into the wounded eye. 

“Chloe, run quick, and dip this handkerchief in the 
stream yonder.” 

Hartley took Lawrence’s arm to raise him up, but 
Little Doctor said, “No, no, let him lie down; and run. 
Hartley, to Beechwood for my father. Tell him what 
has happened and to bring the carriage.” 

Hartley set off at full speed for Beechwood; and poor 
Little Doctor lifted up her heart in agonizing prayer that 
the sight of the eye might be spared. 

Chloe brought the wet handkerchief, and Little Doe- 
tor folded it and laid it tenderly on the eye. “Law- 
rence, give me your handkerchief to bind it on with,” 
she said, and taking it from his breast pocket herself, 
bound it about his head. Then she took the little white 
sun-bonnet and placed it gently under his head, saying 
with pale, quivering lips. “Lawrence, can you forgive 
me ? I was so wickedly angry when I saw your face, and 
knew you had frightened me intentionally; but it was so 
wrong to yield to such fierce passion, and I am punished 
for it.” 

“Yes, Little Doctor, I forgive you entirely; indeed, it 
was my own fault. It was — ” But at that moment Dr. 
Kenyon came round the hedge. He had left the car- 
riage without their hearing its approach. Victoria met 
him with the old look of sorrow in her eyes when she 
had done wrong. 

“Father, I did it,” she said, as she put her hand in his. 

“Yes, daughter, I know how it happened — Hartley 
told me, and I don’t blame you at all my darling.” 

The Doctor spoke kindly to Lawrence, although he 


104 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


was very indignant at the cruel joke practiced on his 
daughter. He picked the great fellow up as if he had 
been a child, and put him into the carriage ; Victoria fol- 
lowed her father, and Chloe got upon the box with Ben, 
where she let loose her pent-up rage at Lawrence. 
“Sarved him jis right. He went afoolin* ’bout de wrong 
pusson dat time.” 

Little Doctor was touched by Lawrence’s self-control 
before her father, and it made her sick at heart to see the 
pretty hunting suit of brown corduroy soiled and stiff 
with blood. 

They were but a few moments driving to the house. 
When they arrived, Mrs. Kenyon had a room already 
prepared for the patient. The Doctor carried Lawrence 
in and put him to bed, and proceeded to treat the eye. 
Mrs. Kenyon took Little Doctor in her^arms and com- 
forted her. 

A note was dispatched for Lawrence’s parents, who 
came in great alarm. While they were distressed and 
anxious about the accident to their son, they were deep- 
ly pained by his rash, foolish act in perpetrating such a 
cruel joke on the young girl. 

Doctor Kenyon suggested that they should leave 
Lawrence under his care until the morrow. 

As soon as her father was disengaged. Little Doctor 
called him aside and asked about the condition of Law- 
rence’s eye. The Doctor thought the accident not so 
alarming as they had supposed, ajid that with great care, 
the sight might be saved. 

This news relieved her of a great anxiety that had op- 
pressed her heart. Her quick imagination had already 
pictured Lawrence with a sightless eye. 

Little Doctor ascended the stairs wearily, and went 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


105 


to her room, where her mother soon joined her and 
begged she would lie down and rest until luncheon time. 

She threw herself into her mother’s arms with a burst 
of tears, “O, mother, I am so burdened by this terrible 
temper. I was so angry at Lawrence for frightening 
me that I wanted to kill him. How can I conquer this 
miserable fault It makes me shudder to think of what 
1 have done.” 

Mrs. Kenyon sat down and took her daughter on her 
lap, just as she had always done when she came to her 
mother in repentance and for pardon and comfort. 

“My darling child, you are now old enough to under- 
stand the blessed Saviour’s teaching on this subject; The 
conquest is gained by prayer and fasting.” 

Little Doctor sprang to her feet, her form expanding 
as if a year had given size and strength to her being. 

“Then let me begin,” she said with shining hope in her 
tearful eyes. 

“That is right, my child,” and Mrs. Kenyon embraced 
her daughter tenderly. She went to the book-case, and 
taking down the Bible she marked some passages and 
laid the book on the table, saying, “God will help and 
bless you, my precious child, in your efforts,” and she 
left Little Doctor alone to fight the first battle with self. 

Mrs. Kenyon sought her husband in his office, where 
they could talk over their dear child’s grief. They 
visited her many times during the day, and their love 
and appreciation of her heroic efforts of self-control were 
very precious to her. 

Old Mammy was greatly distressed at Little Doctor’s 
staying away from the table at meal times, and expressed 
her mind to Judy in the kitchen. 

“Dat bressed chile am a raslin’ wid de debil like ole 


io6 LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 

Abram, an’ she gwine to git him under her feet. Dat 
de on’y way Marse Vic done git head an’ shoul’er ’bove 
udder men. Dar is no foo’lin’ when de debil come 
knockin’ at de do’. Many times I’s know’d Marse 
Vic to ’fuse goin’ wid de boys sky-larkin’, w’en he ’joys 
fun ez much ez any on ’em; but he neber had no use fo’ 
low-down fun sich as robbin’ de million patch, an’ 
watchin’ fightin’ cocks.” 

The light burned in Little Doctor’s room until after 
midnight; and often her old faithful Mammy would go 
out and kneel under the window and pray for her darling 
child’s peace of mind. 

Sunday morning the Doctor came tO' Victoria’s door 
with the cheering news that Lawrence’s eye was much 
better; that all danger to the sight was passed. She 
thanked her father for his thoughtful kindness and 
kissed him gratefully. 

Little Doctor came down to breakfast that morning 
with a calm, sweet face, though pale and quiet. Law- 
rence was able to come to the table and the gloom of 
yesterday had passed away. Only the bandage over 
his eye told of the exciting scene of the previous 
day. Little Doctor sat near and they chatted in a friend- 
ly way of their school life. 

The family drove to church, after leaving Mr. Balfour 
and Lawrence at their home. No worshiper in church 
that morning confessed her sins with more earnestness 
and fervency than our Little Doctor; she had won the 
first victories, but it had cost something in the winning. 

Victoria felt much older than she had done the day be- 
fore, as she rambled along the lane before she met Law- 
rence in disguise. 

It was some time before Lawrence’s eye entirely re- 
covered, but the sight was not in the least impaired. Of 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


107 


course, his absence from school was commented upon, 
but no one except Hartley Ward knew how the accident 
to his eye had occurred. 

The following Sunday afternoon. Dr. Kenyon asked 
his wife and Victoria to accompany him across the creek 
to see a new cottage he was building for ithe family of 
one of his wood choppers. 

Mammy heard of the intended walk, and set off her- 
self, with Paris, in the same direction. The rest of 
Mammy’s family, seeing their leader start out, likewise 
joined the party; so that by the time the Doctor and his 
family reached the creek, there was a goodly company. 

Chloe and Hayden told Little Doctor of a new bridge 
they had made over a shallow part of the stream, and 
begged her to go with them and try it. 

Their bridge consisted of a broad plank reaching from 
one bank to the other. Little Doctor, who was always 
fond of adventure, started over on the precarious cross- 
ing. Mammy and her procession had just reached the 
creek, and stood watching the graceful creature in her 
pretty white frock, balancing herself on the swaying 
beard. As she reached the middle, Hayden caught the 
end of the board, and raising it a few inches, said, ‘T’s 
gwine to give Missy a lif’.” But the ‘dif’ ” was too much 
for ‘Missy’s’ equilibrium. She lost her balance, and fell 
into the 'Stream. A scream went up from the whole 
party. Ben plunged into the water, and drew her out on 
the bank. She was thoroughly drenched, and the flushed 
face and sparkling eyes showed a rising of the dangerous 
temper, but it was instantly conquered. She smiled as 
Ben set her down, saying “Thank you Ben. It did not 
go over my head, but the stream is deeper than I 
thought it was.” 

Where was the sudden anger that all expected? Hay- 


io8 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


den stood trembling, expecting the punishment he knew 
he deserved; but seeing no sign of anger now, Ee grew 
saucy, after his kind, and ventured a bit of humor. 

“Wha’s de blaze. Missy? Did de duckin’ put out de 
fi’?” 

There was an unexpected vengeance behind him — 
Mammy came up and gave him a stinging box on the ear 
that sent him howling away. 

Dr. and Mrs. Kenyon hearing the excitement, came 
hurriedly to the scene, Mrs. Kenyon exclaiming, “Why, 
my darling, how did you fall into the water?” 

Mammy told the story, not sparing Hayden in the 
least. Dr. Kenyon called him up and reproved him 
sharply. 

“Look here, boy! I will have no more of this rude fun 
— do you understand ?” And he took him by the shulder 
and shook him to give emphasis to the warning. 

Mrs. Kenyon told Gip to take Victoria home at once, 
and change her clothing; the Doctor adding, “And rub 
her down, thoroug'hly.” 

Gip and Dolly each took a hand of Little Doctor, and 
ran as fast as the wet clothes would permit. 

The Doctor and his wife sat down on a log to wait the 
icturn of their daughter. Taking his wife’s hand the 
Doctor said, “Mildred, what an interesting study our 
child will be in this new life she has just begun — this 
self-conquest. Your wise suggestion came to her at the 
right moment. You have been a wise faithful mother, 
my dear, and you are worthy of such a daughter.” 

“My precious husband! our child is the reproduction 
of yourself, and I am the happiest mo-ther in Christen- 
dom.” 

Victoria soon returned, radiant with exercise, and they 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


109 


continued their walk to the cottage, all taking the old 
safe bridge this time; Mammy and her family following 
at a little distance. 


CHAPTER XI. 


Victoria had given much of her leisure time in the last 
year to the study of infant cases, in her round of visiting 
with her father. He always encouraged her, and ex- 
plained each case to her as they drove about from house 
to house. 

An opportune time came for her to practice what she 
had learned. I-t was Saturday afternoon; her parents 
had gone out for a long drive, and Victoria was left to 
enjoy a new book. She had gone to her father’s office, 
situated across the hall from the front parlor, where she 
loved to nestle down in his big green morocco chair and 
read. She had just finished the first page, when she 
heard hasty steps, loud sobs, and tho piteous crying of a 
child. She rushed to the hall door and saw Mrs. March, 
the wife of a workman living on the outskirts of Beech- 
wood, coming up the steps. 

When she saw Victoria, she called out, '‘O, Miss, is 
the Doctor in? My baby has convulsions, what shall 
I do?” 

Victoria answered quickly, “No, father is not in, but 
I can relieve the child.” 

The poor mother had no faith in a mere girl doing 
anything in such a terrible emergency, but she could go 
no further, so yielded to Victoria’s request to follow her 
into the office. 

Gip had heard the commotion, and came in to see if 
she could help her young mistress. 

Her coming was just what Victoria wanted; “Gip, 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Ill 


run for a foot-tub of warm water, a blanket, and towels.” 

She knew the first thing was to give an emetic. She 
took from a shelf a bottle of ipecac, putting fifteen drops 
in a spoon with water, then gave it to her patient. 

“What has she been eating?” she asked the half-dis- 
tracted mother. 

‘T think she helped herself to wild grapes while we 
were at dinner. My husband brought a basketful home 
with him, and put them down on the porch where she 
v/as playing. Do you think they have caused this?” 

“I have no doubt of it,” answered Victoria, as she took 
fiom a closet a large washbowl and placed it on a chair 
by the side of the woman. 

Gip came with all she was sent for, and when Little 
Doctor had undressed the little girl, she gently put her 
in the water. The medicine soon began to take effect, 
and it was not long before Mrs. March had positive 
proof that the feast of grapes had caused all the trouble. 
The small white face, with blue circles about the gray 
eyes and pretty mouth, looked less ghastly, and to Vic- 
toria's delight the muscles began to relax in the warm 
water. Little Doctor’s voice and touch acted like a 
magic charm on the little sufferer, and she recovered 
rapidly. 

When the body became soft and resitful, Victoria took 
her out and rolled her in the blanket, deftly rubbing her 
dry beneath the warm folds. She then gave her to her 
mother to hold, who by this time had wonderful confi- 
dence in our Little Doctor. 

Victoria left the room, giving a signal to Gip to follow 
her. 

“Gip, prepare some refreshments in the diing-room 
for Mrs. March — tea, and something nice.” 


LITTLE DDCTOR VICTORIA. 


1 12 

“Yes, Missy,” said Gip; “I’s glad ter help you com- 
fort dat po’ soul.” 

Victoria then hastened up stairs and opened a large 
trunk in her dressing-room. This same trunk had 
carried a part of her mother’s bridal clccthes to Beech- 
wood, and now contained Victoria’s infant clothes. She 
tcok out a suit of flannel underwear and two tiny skirts, 
also a pretty white slip,and a pair of red shoes ; nor were 
stockings and bonnet forgotten. 

When she returned to the office she took her patient 
on her lap, and proceeded to dress her; and to the 
amazement of both mother and doctor, the child took 
notice of the red shoes and held out her hands for them. 

Mrs. March was much concerned about the pretty 
clothes being put on her child, and said, “She will just 
ruin them.” 

Victoria, smiling, answered, “To-morrow you may put 
them away for visiting clothes, if you wish.” 

“Do you mean for me to keep them?” said the poor 
woman, as if she could not believe she had heard cor- 
rectly. 

Victoria assured her that Ginny was welcome to them, 
saying, “Look how nicely they fit her.” 

When she had finished the infant’s toilet, Ginny looked 
up at the face of her new-found friend, and said, “Did 
oo was’ me cause I was dutty?” 

“No,” said the laughing little doctor; “’cause you 
were ill.” 

She could not understand this answer as she had never 
before been put in a tub of water for being ill. 

Gip came and put the office in order, and told her 
mistress that the tea was ready, and Victoria, in her own 
pretty hospitality, persuaded Mrs. March to go out with 
Gip and take some refreshments. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


113 

Our Little Doctor knew it was best for her patient to 
sleep a few hours, and proceeded to walk up and down 
the room with the small head resting on her shoulder. 

While she still walked, Paris came to announce two ' 
>oung visitors. Hartley Ward and his sister Agnes. 
Victoria received them graciously, and explained her oc- 
cupation. Both were much interested in the little pa- 
tient, for they loved children very dearly. 

Agnes joined Little Doctor in her walk, asking how 
old the child was, and many other questions. 

'‘Two years and a half old, I believe,” said Victoria. 
“She is so pretty and bright, I wish you could see her 
when she is well. I often meet her as I pass the house 
when horseback riding.” 

“I can see she is a real beauty — don’t you think so, 
brother?” 

Hartley was too deeply interested in the doctor to 
notice the good looks of her patient. He got up and 
joined the girls, saying, “Little Doctor, you have fairly 
earned your school title to-day. Let me relieve you of 
the baby — I will promise you one thing, I will hold fast.” 

Victoria placed her in his outstretched arms, saying, 

“I thank you. Hartley, I am really tired. Please put her 
to sleep.” 

He took up the sweet cradle song Little Doctor had 
been singing when they came in, and soon the little one 
fell asleep. 

Agnes and Victoria sat down on the lounge to talk. 

“Do tell me all you know about that pretty child — 
we want to adopt just such a little girl, doin’t we, 
brother?” 

Hartley did not second the suggestion, but from his 
tender kindness to small Ginny, one would suppose he 
could do his share of loving an adopted sister. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


1 14 

Victoria gave all the information she could, but she 
felt sure that the parents would never give their child 
away, good and devoted as they seemed. 

Agnes sprang to the door when Mrs. March made her 
appearance, saying, “Mrs. March, do give us that dear 
hltle girl ; we will treat her as a sister, and Pa will com- 
pensate you for the sacrifice — just anything you ask.’^ 

The mother’s face darkened, and she replied, “Do you 
think we would sell our child?” 

Agnes was really frightened, so Hartley came to the 
rescue, saying, “Mrs. March, please excuse my sister, she 
did not mean to offend you. I admire your spirit, no 
true parent would part with their little one for compensa- 
tion.” 

Agnes apologized, and went back to the lounge very 
much taken down. 

Little Doctor told the mother she had better leave the 
child with her until she awoke, as she had much need of 
the refreshing sleep. 

She consented, and as she glanced at the strong 
young arms holding her treasure so tenderly, she felt 
sure she was well taken care of by the young people. 
She said her husband would come for the child when he 
returned from work. 

Victoria saw that she wished to see her alone, and 
went out into the hall. 

“O, Miss Kenyon, I can’t tell you how much I love 
you for saving the life of my baby.” She caught her 
hand and covered it with kisses, and said with streaming 
eyes, “I know God will bless you for your kindness and 
devotion to the afflicted and poor. I have often heard of 
the generosity of you and your parents — ^but you, only a 
girl, to be able to do what I, a mother, ought to know 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


115 

is wonderful. If you had not acted so promptly my child 
\\ ould have been cold in death by this time.” 

Victoria soothed her, and said, “You are so worn out, 
let me send for your husband to take supper here, and 
you come and lie down.” 

“O no! I am quite able to go home now. The nice 
things your colored woman coaxed m'C to eat have 
strengthened me ever so much. ” 

When Victoria returned to her friends, she found 
Ginny nicely tucked in a little bed on the lounge, and 
Agnes by her side. 

Hartley began — “Little Doctor, have you seen the 
‘Clever Six?^ ” 

“Do you mean the juvenile Balfours?” she asked. 

“Yes. They are all marvelous children, all bright and 
fresh as a spring morning.” 

Victoria had never seen them as the “Clever Six,” and 
said, “I know the family, every member, but I have never 
visited the younger ones in the nursery.” 

“Well, there is a treat in store for you. We spent two 
hours with them this afternoon, and each one contribut- 
ed his choicest accomplishments to entertain us. Law- 
rence leads them. They sing, dance, recite, declaim and 
perform the most astonishing athletic feats.” 

Agnes joined in the praise of the young prodigies, and 
said, “The twins sang a duet for us — they are but three 
years old, you know; and just think of fourteen in one 
family, all pretty and bright.” 

“Lawrence in particular,” said Hartley with a smile, 
looking over his sister’s head. 

She blushed, pouted, and then appealed to Victoria for 
confirmation of what she said. 


ii6 LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 

‘Tndeed, they are all good looking, everybody will ad- 
mit — Lawrence included,” she replied. 

Agnes looked at the tiny sleeper, saying, “How fool- 
ish Mrs. March is to refuse to give us this dear little 
girl. They are very poor and not able to give her 
proper care. The man is ofteti out of work, and what do 
they do then ?” 

The words of Agnes sank deep into the heart of our 
lyittle Doctor, and she resolved on future efforts-to help 
them. 

Hartley saw the expression, and said, “Now, Sister of 
Charity, don’t go to puzzling your brain over the 
family, you have done enough to save the life of their 
child, so give us one of your new songs before we go.” 

Victoria consented graciously, and calling Gip to sit 
by Ginny, she led the way to the music room. 

Agnes could not forget the charming young Balfours. 
She said, “Little Doctor, don’t you wish there were four- 
teen in your family?” 

“I would b^ quite well pleased with a brother,” said 
Little Doctor, seating herself at the piano. 

Hartley placed the music before Victoria, and she sang 
the new song in a sweet, tender voice, much to the de- 
light of her young friends. 

As the Wards were leaving. Hartley looked in at the 
small girl, and said, “Little Doctor, do you remember 
the time your father dressed my hand in that office ? I 
came, bellowing like a calf, and you set about entertain- 
ing me, so I soon lowered my voice and listened to you 
— or perhaps I got ashamed of myself before the doctor. 
He must have thought me a baby to make such a fuss.” 

“I am sure he thought just to the contrary, for you 
held still with all the pain of having the splinter taken 
cut and the wound dressed. It relieves suffering to weep 


I ITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


117 

and cry out, so always make all the noise possible and 
you will be the better for it. 

Hartley was glad to have good authority for his 
favorite way of expressing pain, and said, “When I need 
a doctor I am going to send for you. I remember you 
do something else to comfort a fellow in trouble — I shall 
never forget the coffee, waffles, and syrup you served us 
that morning — I just took my benefit. You must have 
thought me a gourmand.” 

“I can assure you I like to see our guests have good 
appetites, — why, your father said you left home before 
breakfast, and it was natural you should be hungry. To 
convince you that I like to see people enjoy good things, 
I invite you and Agnes to take breakfast with us next 
Saturday; “And giving Hartley a smile and nod,” she 
ailded, “we shall have waffles and maple syrup for your 
special benefit.” 

“O, I accept, before Ag. has time to say, T thank 
}'OU,’ ” but Agnes was not slow to convince Little Doc- 
toi that she too would be happy to come. 

Hartley and Agnes had taken leave of their hostess, 
and were just driving off as her parents advanced, and 
as they passed exchanged pleasant greetings. 

Dr. Kenyon had seen the delighted expression on his 
daughter’s face as soon as they came in sight, and said, 
“Victoria has been very pleasantly occupied while we 
were gone,” 

“Yes,” answered his wife, “the Wards are congenial 
friends. But social enjoyment never brings that exultant 
delight to her countenance.” 

It was not the pleasure of companionship that glowed 
in the deep violet eyes, it was the love of saving human 
life that touched her great heart. She well knew the 


ii8 LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 

clanger the child had been in, and that the prompt treat- 
ment saved her life. 

She sprang down the steps extending both hands to 
her parents, exclaiming, ‘‘Father! mother! I have some- 
thing to tell you.” 

After she had informed them of the case, she led the 
way up the steps and into the office to exhibit her 
patient. 

“She was having terrible convulsions from eating wild 
grapes. I treated her, father, as you did those children 
who had eaten the green melons.” 

Her parents congratulated her, and both gave the kiss 
of loving appreciation; her father saying, “You are be- 
coming a valuable assistant to take my place when I am 
a-way — how could I do without Doctor Kenyori,Junior ?” 

They found Ginny sitting up admiring the pretty 
clothes, and asking Gip many questions about them. 
When she saw Dr. Kenyon, she put her hands over her 
eyes and looked at him through her fingers, smiling glee- 
fully, for she recognized him. Victoria induced her to 
put her hands down, and say “good evening” to her 
father, and put out her hand to her mother. 

She soon grew genial, and was entertaining the family 
with her pretty ways when the father came for her. 

He too was most grateful for the kindness to his child, 
and expressed himself like an intelligent man; so much 
so, that Doctor Kenyon thought of making inquiry 
about him so that he might better his condition. 

Little Doctor put a warm shawl about the little one, 
tied the white sun-bonnet on, and saw her depart with 
he: father with a feeling akin to Agnes’ desire to adopt 
her; but it was not many minutes before Little Doctor 
^nd her parents were deep in planning for the good of 
the Marches. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


119 

When Victoria knew her parents were interested in 
hflping the family of her patient, she gave expression in 
a merry outburst of song, then ran for her father’s 
violin. She placed it in his hands, saying, “Father, 
please play a waltz for me.” 

The sweet, inspiring music filled the room, and Little 
Doctor fairly excelled a Fairy Queen in her grace and 
joy of the dance. 

When she had finished, she came and knelt at her 
father’s side, saying, “Father,do you think it is silly to 
sing and dance when I am very happy?” 

“No, my darling child, it is a natural way to express 
youthful delight.” 




CHAPTER XII. 


The Christmas holidays brought Percy home, and his 
coming disclosed a pleasant little coincidence. Both he 
and Victoria had been led to the serious contemplation 
of confirmation, although neither knew of the other’s 
thought. 

Percy had kept up a correspondence with Dr. Kenyon, 
t^jid an occasional little note between the young people 
bad passed through his letters; but they had not men- 
tioned to each other the subject of their serious reflec- 
tion; indeed, Percy was so reticent on the subject that 
he had not even mentioned it to his parents. 

Percy had been deeply affected by an incident at 
college. While playing a game of baseball, one of his 
dearest friends, standing at his side, was struck in the 
head by a swift ball and instantly killed. The occurrence 
made a strong impression upon Percy’s mind. As he 
looked upon the white face and still, rigid form of Dud- 
ley Armstrong, a deep sense of the uncertainty of life 
and the importance of the future took possession of his 
heart, and was to work out a change in his life. 

Percy well knew that his determination to regulate 
his life in accordance with these new views would not 
meet with the sympathy of his parents. They were wholly 
governed by worldly considerations; and a brilliant 
future in this world was their highest ambition for their 
promising son. Percy felt lonely, indeed, with these new 
thoughts. 

He returned home on the twentieth of December. On 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


, I2I 


that same day, in the evening, the Kenyons were gath- 
ered in their cozy library. A bright wood fire burned 
on the hearth, and a lamp, suspended over the center 
table, gave a cheerful glow to the comfortable surround- 
ings. 

Mr. and Mrs. Kenyon sat at the table reading, and 
Victoria sat in a corner by the wide fire-place engaged 
in cutting the leaves of a magazine; but her attention was 
not on her employment. For she was listening to 
Wiley’s deep voice in disapprobation of an intruder. 
She waited for footsteps, which she so'on heard on the 
gravelled carriage-way, then a light, firm step on the ver- 
anda; and strange enough, she knew whose step it was, 
and glanced down at the pretty crimson dress, trimmed 
with black ribbon, then down at her dainty feet in the 
bronzed slippers. 

She attempted to rise, brushing back the wealth of fair 
curls from her face as she did so; but the long curls 
caught on the back of the elaborately carved chair, and 
held her fast. At that moment Percy made his appear- 
ance at the door. She saw him glance at her first, though 
hf' hastened to meet her mother’s out-stretched hand as 
she rose to welcome her old favorite, then he turned to 
meet the Doctor’s cordial greeting. 

All this time, our poor little heroine was struggling to 
release herself from the snare of the carving. Percy, tak- 
ing in the situation, laughed merrily; and coming for- 
ward, gently lifted the curls above the chair, saying, 
*‘You shall owe your freedom to me.” 

Victoria’s delicate face was charmingly colored by the 
unpleasant exertion, or bv the reflection of the light on 
the crimson dress, — though maybe something else con- 
tributed to heighten the rosy glow. However, Percy was 


122 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


evidently pleased to see it, for he looked with admiring 
eyes at her confusion, and taking a seat beside her, 
he began to talk with an easy grace to his host and 
hostess, while he managed to bestow some pretty com- 
pliments on Little Doctor. 

Paris, after announcing Percy at the library door, 
stood outside to see and hear all he could, to carry the 
news to the kitchen; but Little Doctor’s incident with 
the chair caused him to betray himself with a titter, and 
so he was dismissed with a wave of his Master’s hand. 
He hurried to the quarters with his limited supply of 
news, but knew well how to make the most of a little 
capital. He rushed, breathless, into the kitchen, and 
soon had an audience. Though now grown to manhood, 
Paris retained the popularity of his boyhood, by his 
ability to beguile his hearers. 

‘^Marse Percy done come home, an’ he coch our Missy 
ii a pow’ful fix. Her cu’ls done got fas’ on de cheer, an’ 
dey stick like grape vines on de tree, and hole her fas’ till 
Marse Percy come an’ say som’pin ’bouten settin’ her 
free; an’ Missy’s face jes turn as red — as red as dem win- 
tah peppers ahangen da on de chimbley.” 

Mammy laughed with the rest, but growing suddenly 
serious, she said, “Yo’ jes aspyin’ on de fambly, an’ I’s 
got to break yo’ ob dat onmannerly way, ef yo’ is growed 
up to de ’spectable age of manhood,” and she smoothed 
down her apron with a threatening shake of her head, 
that made Paris rather uncomfortable. 

Dolly and Chloe soon managed to get Paris outside 
vhere they could ply him with particular questions about 
their young mistress and the gentleman whom they all 
knew as a boy; for they had all, young and old, specu- 
lated as to the future of this favorite of the Kenyon 
family. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


123 


Mrs. Kenyon, at her husband’s request, seated herself 
at the piano, and began that pathetic air, ‘‘Flee as a Bird 
to the Mountain.” While her sweet voice filled the room 
V ith the song Victoria turned and met the kind gray eyes 
of Percy. She noticed a depth of expression unusual in 
their cold intelligence, and was moved to say what had 
been in her thoughts very often lately. 

“Percy, the Bishop will be here next week, and will 
be our guest during his visit.” 

“Is it his official visitation to the parish?” asked 
Percy. 

“Yes. There is a large class for confirmation.” 

“Who are the candidates? Do you know any of 
them?” he asked. 

“Yes, and you know three of them. Hartley Ward, 
Lawrence Balfour, and— ’’she hesitated, but Percy con- 
tinued silent; thinking of his own long cherished de- 
sire to announce to the world that he was on the side 
where true courage is to be found. No one knew better 
than Percy, what Christian boys at College had to en- 
cure from their thoughtless companions, but he did not- 
shrink from the Christian life. Recovering himself, he 
said, “You did not tell me the name of the third candi- 
date.” 

Little Doctor looked at Percy, and the pure, violet 
eyes grew misty with the recollection of the violent act 
that led her into the serious contemplation of confirma- 
tion. She had long before told Percy of the accident to 
Lawrence’s eye, which her uncontrolled temper had 
caused. 

“Percy, I am the other candidate, though I have never 
forgiven myself for the act which led me to think about 
such a thing.” 

Percy, who could never repress indignation at the 


124 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


mention of that ‘^cowardly assault,” as he called it, was 
quick to answer, “Do not let that trouble your tender 
conscience, Victoria; you served him right. He got off 
well to what he would have received if I had been there.” 

A pause followed, and then Percy said, “I am very 
glad to hear that you are a candidate for confirmation, 
Victoria, for I too, have been thinking of it for a long 
time, and talked with the Bishop of Virginia the last 
time he was at the college.” 

Victoria was much interested, and said with a bright 
smile, “Are you really thinking of confirmation? I am 
so glad!” 

Percy inclined his head, and taking up the magazine 
which lay at her feet, he whispered, “May I claim your 
sympathy in this matter, Victoria, even if I displease my 
parents ?” 

“Indeed you may! but I ca,nnot think that your 
parents will object. They are so devoted to you, how 
could they oppose you when they know you are so sen- 
sible and deliberate in everything, never frivolous like 
some young men ? I think they will be happy to let you 
please yourself, if nothing else.” 

Percy blushed with pleasure at this first serious com- 
plim.ent from his young friend. 

“Victoria, it is not what I have been, nor what I am 
now, but what I aim to be in the future, that will influ- 
ence my parents in objecting to the step I contemplate.” 

“Then you have not told them of your wish?” 

“No, I thought I should like to mention it to — to — 
you, first. Have you told them — ^my parents — of your 
intended confirmation ?” 

“Yes, last Sunday I had a little conversation with 
your mother on the subject. She was very lovely, and 
saidi was a good little girl; then said, smiling, 'Let us go 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


125 


and tell your best friend this news/ meaning your father. 
He, too, was very kind, as he always is. He said, laugh- 
ing, Why Little Doctor, you will in future have more 
poor and sick folk to look after than Lady Bountiful ever 
dreamed of.’ Then he asked me what I thought you 
would say to it,” and Victoria gave a shy smiling look 
at the person in question. 

''And what did you tell him ?” asked Percy, smiling in 
return. 

"I remembered a conversation you once had with my 
mother: you said you admired Christian women who had 
courage to do what they thought right; and I said I 
thought you would not be displeased. 'I don’t know 
aboutthat, little lady,’ your father said; ‘That boy of ours 
has some very decided opinions on the subject of a wo- 
man’s independence.’ But I told him I was sure you re- 
spected a woman’s independence in matters of religion; 
then he called me a 'little bigot’ and asked if I intended 
to proselyte you.” 

"That’s an idea,” laughed Percy, "Let me be your con- 
vert!” 

Percy had brought a box of decorative articles for the 
Christmas tree, which he knew Victoria always provided 
on that occasion. He went into the hall and returned 
with a package, displaying a collection of beautiful new 
designs. 

Victoria was charmed. She merrily threw them all 
out on a table, and the two heads bent over them, ex- 
amining them, and praising their preferences like two 
children with new toys. 

When Percy rose to leave, he took Victoria’s fingers, 
and pressed a kiss on the pretty hand; and catching Dr. 
Kenyon’s roguish smile over the top of his book, Percy 
tried to be defiant. 


126 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


^'Come now, Doctor, you did the same when you were 
a boy,” but the Doctor’s eyes were lowered again be- 
hind the book, and he innocently asked, ‘What have I 
been doing ?” 

The next evening found the Kenyons at dinner with 
the Tylers. Percy and Victoria had much to talk about, 
and the time passed rapidly. As the Kenyons were about 
to leave, Mrs. Tyler asked Dr. and Mrs. Kenyon to go 
into the library to see a new picture, one of Turner’s 
which they had just hung above the fire-place that morn- 
ing. 

Victoria whispered to Percy, “Shall we tell your 
father now?” 

Percy bowed his head, and they approached Col. Ty- 
ler, who was standing at the window contemplating the 
wintry vie^w outside — the barren trees, and lawn strewn 
with withered leaves. 

“Father, Victoria was telling me of a conversation you 
had with her last Sunday on the subject of her approach- 
ing confirmation. I, too, have been thinking of being 
confirmed for some time, and have only hesitated be- 
cause I was not sure of myself.” 

The father turned with surprise, and looked into the 
frank, manly face of his son. 

“You had better say, you were not sure of me, sir; it 
would be more to the point.” 

“Father, I think it is a matter one must decide for him- 
self; yet your approbation would give me great pleas- 
ure. I came to this conclusion some time ago, but pre- 
ferred to speak to you face to face.” 

In spite of his severe words, there was a look of tender 
sadness in the father’s eyes, as he listened to his son’s 
avowal of sentiments he had never inculcated; and when 
Percy finished, he abruptly turned again to the dreary 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


127 


view outside. He was deeply moved, but was unwilling 
that his son should see how little faith he had in his own 
theory. 

Percy nodded to Vidtoria, and she laid her hand softly 
on Col. Tyler’s arm. 

“Dear Mr. Tyler, it will not make any change in 
Percy’s love and reverence for you, and it will make him 
«io happy to have your sympathy. O, I don’t know what 
I should do without my father’s and mother’s sympathy 
at this time. When we feel anything very much, we 
want all who are dear to us to be near us — don’t you 
think so?” 

“Yes, little one,” and Col. Tyler turned from the 
window once more, and laid his hand on her head, — 
“and though I cannot promise to be very near my boy in 
this new course, I shall not cnppose it; but I did not ex- 
pect him so soon to cut loose from his father’s prin- 
ciples.” 

He turned again to his son, with something like defer- 
ence, “Well, my boy, you are assuming responsibility 
early; I hope you will be faithful, and stand by your 
colors, — no deserting, remember.” 

Percy took his father’s offered hand, with grateful 
tears in his eyes, — “I trust I have inherited my faJther’s 
honor and, for all else, I depend upon a strength greater 
than my own. 

Dr. and Mrs. Kenyon now appeared in the hall from 
the opposite room, Mrs. Tyler following. When Mr. Ty- 
ler joined them, he said, “Victor, do you know, our chil- 
dren are beginning to think for themselves. Does it al- 
ways come unexpectedly this way to parents ?” 

“No, not to me, my friend, but I have been expecting 
this boy of yours to confound his learned, unbelieving 
father one of these days.”. 


T28 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Mr. Tyler brought his hand down heavily on the doc- 
tor’s shoulder, — “O, you cunning proselytizer! I have 
long known your designs on my peace of mind. You 
will never rest till you bring my gray hairs to the 
chancel-rail. I expect to see this house turned into a 
hospital for paupers before I die, and the whole Tyler 
family acting as nurses.” 

The ladies joined in the laugh that followed this pre- 
posterous speech, and the parting of the friends was 
much more cheerful than Percy and Victoria had dared 
hope for, an hour before. 

The Sunday before Christmas, the day appointed for 
the confirmation service, dawned gloriously bright. The 
ground was covered with newly fallen snow, the atmos- 
phere clear and crisp — ‘Teal Christmas weather,” as the 
Sunday-school children said. 

Victoria was in perfect harmony with nature’s cloth- 
ing. Pier dress was of white cashmere, trimmed with 
pure ermine. Her long golden curls falling over her 
white cloak added the only bit of color in her appear- 
ance. 

The good old Bishop was looking more frail and aged 
than usual, but his impressive words sank deep into the 
hearts of the young candidates, who listened with a new 
interest to the feeble, trembling tones as they rose to 
that high pitch so familiar to his people. 

The young Rector, Mr. Wallace, brother of Victoria’s 
Sunday-school teacher, came forward, his countenance 
radiant with holy joy as he presented to the Bishop these 
young candidates — his first confirmation class. 

Victoria and Percy walked together to the chancel- 
rail, and kneeled side by side, Lawrence Balfour on Vic- 
toria’s left. Seventeen in all waited with bowed heads 
for the hands of the venerable Bishop. 


I ITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


129 


When the ceremony was ended, all the new members 
vvalked to their seats, while the congregation sang that 
sweet hymn, “My Faith Looks up to Thee.” 

Percy’s mother sat by the side of Mrs. Kenyon, and 
was evidently much impressed by seeing her manly son 
snd dear young friend making the solemn promise and 
vow to lead a new life. 



i 


CHAPTER XIII. 


“Marse Vic, please sah, I’s want to speak to yo* ’bout 
some very ’tic’lar business.” 

Paris stood in the doorway of the library, where Dr. 
Kenyon and his wife and daughter were sitting. The 
Doctor glanced up from the book he was reading. 

'‘Well, Paris, what can I do for you?” 

But Paris, for once in his life, seemed to hesitate; he 
twirled his hat in his hands, and kept bowing his head, 
scraping one foot, and rolling his prominent eyes from 
one member of the family to the other. 

Finally, his master said, “Perhaps if you would call 
again, Paris, you would be better able to explain your- 
self.” 

“No, I’s cornin’ at it, Marse Vic, on’y I’s not used to 
dis yere kind o’ business.” 

Dr. and Mrs. Kenyon exchanged glances of amuse- 
ment. They were expecting a visit of this kind from 
Paris, and waited patiently for him to control his unusual 
nervousness. 

“Marse Vic,” he began again, “ef yo’ hab no ser’ous 
‘jecilons, I’s gwine to get mar’ed. Bliky Tyler an’ me 
hah been a-sparkin’ a long time; an’ Bliky, she think she 
ole ’nitfl to judge fo’ herse’f, an’ Marse Tyler, he done 
gib his ’sent.” 

‘ Certainly, Paris,” said his master, “you have my con- 
sent to marry whom you please. How soon will the 
wedding come off?” 

“Some time ’twixt dis an’ Christmas.” * 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


131 

“But, Paris,” said Mrs. Kenyon, “as Christmas is only 
a few days off, you have very little time for prepara- 
tion.” 

“But, Mistis, dat am de bride’s business; Ps spec’ 
Bliky done got all her fixin’ ready.” 

They all laughed at Paris’ irresponsibility in the mat- 
ter. 

“Well, you will want a suit of clothes, at least,” said 
^ the Doctor, and he opened his desk and gave Paris a 
bank note that caused a smile to spread over the black, 
ha])py face, showing the strong white teeth. 

“What does Mammy say about it?” said Victoria. 

“O, she say we bofe fools to put our neck in de 
halter; but she am mighty glad to hab a weddin’ in de 
famtly, jes de same.” 

Paris still stood irresolute. At last, — “Marse Vic, don’ 
yo* link a pinchbeck ring would do to be mar’ed wid? 
Biiky, she say she mus’ hab a gol’ ring, kase it mo’ 
’spectable.” 

“Bliky is right,” replied the Doctor 

“Father,” said Victoria, “let me give the ring, — do 
you like a broad one, or a narrow one, Paris ?” 

“I’s spec’ Bliky would like de broad one, kase da is 
mo’ gol’ in it.” 

As Paris finally left the room, Gip made her appear- 
ance through another door. She glided up to her 
mistress with her soft swaying motion, and knelt down 
at her side; taking up the pretty ribbons that adorned 
her mustress’ gown, she smoothed them out, glancing up 
at the sweet face. 

“Miss Millie, dem folks am pow’ful happy bouten dis 
weddin’, but me an’ George hab been keepin’ comp’ny 
mo’n two year, an’ I think we’uns ought to marry fits’.” 


132 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


"Why have you ,not told me sooner, Gip? You may 
marry as soon as you like.” 

'‘Well, Miss Millie, me an’ George t’ought we would 
wait awhile, but we’uns didn’t know dait dem niggers 
was goin’ to git ahead of us.” 

Her mistress laughed heartily, saying, 'T really don’t 
know I. ow you can manage it, Gip, unless you will both 
be married the same evening, — how will that do?” 

“Dat is jis what I want. Miss Millie, but I’s got no 
frock. I’s been makin’ my weddin’ things fo’ a year, an’ 
all I need is de weddin’ frock.” 

Her mistress gave her the keys from a little basket on 
the table, — “Go to my wardrobe and bring me that white 
alpaca dress.” 

Gip hurried upstairs, and returned, radiant with happi- 
ness, carrying the pretty white alpaca, trimmed with 
folds of satin. The truth is, Gip had this dress in her 
mind from the first; and her thoughtful mistress was not 
unmindful of this very occasion when she put the dress 
aside. 

“It will not require any altering, Gip; but I will buy 
you some nice lace for the neck and sleeves, and you 
will want some white ribbons and flowers.” 

Gip assented to all these delightful suggestions with a 
beaming smile. She was tall and slight like her 
mistress, and there was nothing she rejoiced in so much 
as wearing her mistress’ cast-off dresses. 

The day for the double w^edding was fixed for Christ- 
mas Eve, and that morning was heralded long before 
dawn by the cheerful whistling of Paris. For several 
days before, the kitchen had been a scene of cheerful 
bustle, and now was a blaze of light-hearted, merry 
darkies hastening to and fro with jokes and laughter. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


133 


Mammy prCvSided over all, with good-natured author- 
ity. 

Outside, the men and boys whistled and sang old 
negro melodies; and the cocks crew in lively sympathy 
with the stir going on within hearing of the barn. 

The new barn was just finished — a large interior with 
nice smooth floor, and this was to be the scene of the 
festivities. It had been decided that the two wedding 
parties should hold a joirtt reception; and servants from 
both houses were busily engaged in decorating the walls 
with evergreens, and bright red holly berries gleamed 
among their shining leaves. 

On each side of the wide room, long tables were 
spread with vyhite cloths, outlined with green vines. 
Mammy and Judy superintended the setting of these 
tables, while Bliky and George represented the Tyler 
family in the cheerful work. 

The ceremony was to take place at eight o’clock in the 
evening, and long before the hour crowds of black peo- 
ple were waiting at the church door. Mammy, in su- 
perintending the arrangements at the church, had white 
ribbons drawn across the aisle separating two pews for 
the acccommodation of the master’s families. At the ap- 
pointed hour, the Kenyons and Tylers filled these re- 
served seats, while the others rapidly filled with the 
gaily attired wedding guests. 

The family carriages had been sent back for the bridal 
p rties, and Mammy’s little wagon did good service 
carrying the attendants. 

Gip, by her e-tiperior right as lady’s mai l took prece- 
dence of Bliky, who was a house servant, and advanced 
with George up the aisle, Paris and Bliky following. 

The rings were given, and the ceremony for each 
couple proceeded very impressively to the end. Paris 


134 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


and George could not resist a happy smile at each other 
as each produced his real gold ring at the proper mo- 
ment. They knelt down and received the minister’s 
blessing, and then marched out to the joyous notes oi 
the organ. 

If Gip had been first in the ceremony, Paris was first 
in the merry-making at the barn. All looked to him as 
a social leader in the entertainment for young and old. 

The fid<He’*s were stationed on a platform at one end 
of the great room; a lively strain struck up, and Paris 
whirled Bliky out into the space prepared for the danc- 
ers, George following with Gip. No others yet joined 
them, butt all looked on, and with restless, moving feet 
kept time to iYt music as it grew faster and faster, and 
the swaying figures mingled in the dizzy whirl. At last 
they stopped breathless, but laughing gaily. 

The next dance was joined in by as many as could 
find room on the floor. 

Supper was served in the midst of the jollity. 

Christmas morning had dawned when the party broke 
up, and all was quiet at Beechwood. 

Before breakfast, Christmas morning, gifts were dis- 
tributed among the servants, and George, too, was in- 
cluded in Mammy’s family, but before he joined the 
other servants Mammy took a slice of bread, and sprink- 
ling a little salt on it, she gave it to George, saying, 
‘'Eat dis bread an’ salt an’ den yo’ will be one ob us.” 

George performed the ceremony very seriously, for he 
had abiding faith in Mammy’s superstitions, and was 
proud to be one cf her family. 

Percy was the happiest bov in Kentucky that Christ- 
mas morning. At breakfast he was unusually thought- 
fi 1: there was something on his mind, and he he.n’tqtod 
to do what h?s conscience dictated. After awhile his 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


135 


uative courage anc. candor prevailed, and going to the 
back of his father’s chair, as he still sat at the tab’e he 
said, “Father, do \ ou want to make me very happy this 
morning ?” 

“Why certainly, my boy, what can I do for you? — but 
I thought the time for Christmas gifts was only early in 
the morning.” 

Percy laughed, and said, “O, no, father, it is not a gift 
— you have been most generous — I want you and 
mother to go to church with me this morning.” 

Mr. Tyler turned to his son with some surprise, and 
meeting the earnest, solemn eyes, he hesitated a mo- 
ment, and then returning to his usual courteous man- 
ner, — “Why, yes, I am at your service, my son.” 

Percy suddenly threw his arms around his father’s 
neck, — “Now, you are the noblest of fathers,” he said, 
with emotion. 

The old gentleman was unwilling that his son should 
see that he too was somewhat moved, and said with his 
old humor, “( ), no, I am only in my dotage, or I should 
not allow you and that small saint, Victoria, to have me 
in leading strings.” 

Percy turned to his mother, who rose to meet him. 
She clasped her boy in her arms, as she said with a 
tender smile, “My darling child, I think I am as happy 
as you are. I have long desired to go to church with 
you, but had not the courage tc approach your father as 
you have done. I think we shall all be better for it.” 

Percy ordered the carriage, much to the coachman’s 
surprise, for Percy usually went on horseback. On their 
way, they overtook the Koiyon carriage, and all ex- 
changed their Christmas greetings. The Doctor called 
out, “I wish you a pleasant drive.” 

Mr. Tyler retained the compliment, — “But, say, Vic- 


136 LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 

tor, you mistake, we are not ouit for a drive, we aire going 
to our doom — ^the church. “This young man,’’ glancing 
at Percy, “has come to the conclusion that he can in- 
struct h,is father, and since my wife, too, is making 
common cause with him, of course I have to yield.” 

“No, father,” said Percy, “I will leave the instruction 
to our pastor.” 

Doctor Kenyon was very much gratified, but he 
simply said, “You will find a hearty welcome in our pew, 
— ^there will be room.” 

Hie ladies exchanged some little pleasantries, and 
Percy’s gray eyes sought Victoria’s as the carriages 
moved on. 

They all enjoyed the service, — even the “sinner,” as 
Mr. Tyler called himself. 

“I was really very much entertained. That young 
parson is a born orator, and your music is fair. I like 
the idea of a boy choir, I never heard one before.” 

Dr. Kenyon smiled at the idea of being “entertained” 
at church. He was too wise to make any comments, 
but he hoped for better things for his old friend. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


Dr. and Mrs. Kenyon had been well-pleased with the 
theory of the public school system of educatiioin for girls, 
as well as for boys; and were now more than satisfied with 
the practical results as shown in the advancement of 
their daughter over the young girls of her acquaintance 
who had, at the same time been under instrudtion in 
private schools and with governesses. A thorough 
foundation for an education was not tlheir only object; 
r)r. Kenyon had long been of the opinion that children 
should be educated with a view to doing the most pos- 
sible good to others, as well as securing the greatest 
advantages to themselves; and contact with nearly all 
classes of children he considered essential in developing 
this quality. 

Victoria was a splendid product of (this system, and 
her father knew that his child’s influence had been felt 
and recognized throughout the years she had been as- 
sociated with the children of the public school. Of 
course Victoria’s parents knew that Home Culture was 
of the greatest importance and they had faithfully dis- 
charged that duty. She was taught and encouraged to 
be kind and cou/rteons, compassionate and generous to 
all ; and she had succeeded in winning the love and es- 
teem of all her school-mates notwithstanding her un- 
fortunate temper — indeed, those who had felt her dis- 
pleasure most, were won by her forgiving spirit and her 
frank admission of error in herself. 

Now that Victoria was fifteen years old, her parents 


138 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


decided to extend her advantages of culture and send 
her to a school in the Hast distinguished for its high 
i^itandard o^ learning; so this was to be her last year at 
the high school. 

An aunt of Mrs. Kenyon’s was teaching in St. Mary’s 
Seminai*y in Virginia, and to her care they intended to 
commend their daughter. 

It had been their rule to keep Viotoiria from general 
social entertainments, except those they accepted for her 
among their friends; but they w’ere now desirous of pro- 
moting the influence she had gained over the young girls 
and boys in the school, and took the first step toward it 
during the holidays. 

One evening, they were seated as usual roujid the li- 
brary table. Doctor and Mrs. Kenyon were reading, 
and Victoria sat on a low stool at her mother’s side, 
leaning the pretty, curly head against her mother’s knee. 

Mrs. Kenyon closed her book, and residng her hand 
on the curls, she said, ‘‘Daughter, we have been con- 
sidering your wish in regard to entertaining a few of 
your school-mates before this term closes; and I think an 
evening party during the holidays would give the most 
pleasure to your friends.” 

“Moither dear, I am so glad,” said Victoria. “I have 
wished very much to have them all at our house. You 
know I have declined all invitations since I have been in 
the school, and it has given offense to some. It really 
hurts me for them to think that I feel myself superi'Or to 
them in any way, and it would be very pleasant to have 
a real party. I thank you so much, mother, I would in- 
deed like the evening party.” 

“You know, my darling,” said her mother, ‘“that I 
have never approved of your going anywhere without 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


139 


me, but in this way you may make a return for all their 
courtesies.” 

The following Thursday was fixed for ithe enterttain- 
ment. Besides the natural pleasure a young girl would 
feel in the anticipation of her first party, her generous 
nature delighted in the oppo.rtunity of removing at last 
all restraint that had been caused by her ‘‘exclusivenss” 
as the girls termed it. 

Percy was early informed of the proposed entertain- 
ment and came over to offer his services in the prepara- 
tions. He entered into all the plans with entihusiasm. 
Mrs. Kenyon told them they might go to the library and 
write the invitations. Victoria vTote them and Percy 
directed the envelopes, dropping them into a basket at 
his side; all the time keeping up a running comment on 
the names as he read the list. At last, Paris was dis- 
patched with the basket to deliver the dainty invitations. 

That morning, as Cass McLean, one of the school 
girls, was just leaving her mother’s cottage for a walk in 
the brisk air, she met Paris at the gate in Mammy’s 
wagon. Paris had been taught to read writing, and was 
very proud of selecting the proper name to give the 
young lady. 

With a face flushed with pleasure Cassie hurried back 
to the house. 

^^M other, I have an invitation to the Kenyon’s to a 
party; what will happen next? None of the girls at 
school have ever been invited there except Virginia Wal- 
lace, and she is of their own set.” 

'Tt is certainly very kind of the family,” said her 
mother, '^and I am pleased for my daughter to be recog- 
nized by well-bred people, as the Kenyons assuredly 
are.” 

yes, I am immensely pleased myself,” said Cassie, 


140 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


“but I don’t at all understand why they should so sud- 
denly let down the barrier.” 

“My daughter, I do not like to hear you talk in that 
flippant way. I know we are poor, but I was accus- 
tomed to refined surroundings when I was young, and I 
know that much of what is called pride and aristocratic 
exclusiveness in well-bred people, is only self-respect, 
and quiet, refined taste that is repelled by rude intrusion; 
but we must think about your dress, I can make some- 
thing pretty for you in time, I think.” But Cassie was 
si ill thinking of this unusual coudescension, as she re- 
garded it. 

“Victoria has always been a puzzle to me. She is as 
good as a saint, but has a temper like a cyclone; she is 
not proud, and yet one never feels that she is quite one 
of us; and she is as generous as sunshine — she will as- 
sist any girl with her lessons, give all her luncheon away, 
and if any one is hurt or sick — well, I will not count that 
to her credit because she positively revels in the delight 
of relieving suffering. The boys all just worship her; 
always appeal to her in matters of religion, morals, 
etiquette, and medicine. There is not a boy in school 
that would not fight for her.” 

“1 can’t imagine a person of her character needing 
any one to fight for her,” said her mother. 

“Well, lovely as she is, there are some of the girls 
who speak very ill-naturedly of her. There is Julia Os- 
borne — who is jealous of her, of course, as we all are — 
she is always saying disagreeable things to her. I must 
say, Victoria generally hears it like a martyr, though the 
temper sometimes flashes out. She joined the church 
lately — that may have something to do witht her self- 
control. I want to run over and see if Julia has re- 
ceived an invitation.” 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


X4I 

She found Julia at home, and was surprised to find 
that she had not received the coveted invitation. Julia 
took the card in her hand, and read aloud, — "‘From eight 
to eleven,’ dear me, what provincial hours! regular ba'by 
party!” 

"Indeed, I am amazed,” said Cassie, "that it is not in 
the afternoon, from three to six.” 

“I wonder if she has invited the boys,” sneered Julia. 

"Of course, for an evening party, and then — they are 
all so devoted to her majesty, they would ‘Eat a croco- 
dile,’ as Hamlet says, to gain her favor.” 

"You are always so ready with your quotations, Cas- 
sie, but — ” Julia at that moment saw Paris with his 
basket coming towards the door. She waited for him 
to ring the bell and then went to receive her invitation. 

Paris made a pretense of looking over the names, but 
he had already spelled out the one he was to deliver, and 
had it at hand. 

“Here, let me find it,” and Julia stretched out her hand 
towards the basket. 

"I’s got it right here, Miss,” and Paris drew it from 
its corner. 

Julia would have liked a glimpse of the few remain- 
ing cards, but the wily Paris was too well trained to stop 
when on an errand, or disclose his business to strangers. 

"Aren’t you glad?” said Cassie, a little maliciously. 

"Of course. I knew I should get an invitation, if you 
did.” 

"Well, I must be going home,” and Cassie hurried 
away. 

Both girls felt that they had not been generous in 
their conduct to the young girl who was so desirous of 
giving them pleasure, and in their hearts resolved to be 
worthy of her friendship in the future. 


142 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Elaborate preparations were making at Beechwood. 
Mrs. Kenyon was a woman of generous hospitality, and 
she resolved to make this an occasion full of pleasure to 
her daughter and her guests. The parlors and hall 
were already decorated from the Christmas festivities; 
but some fresh, bright berries were added, and the 
choicest flowers in the greenhouse were gathered to dec- 
orate the table, and to provide a delicate bouquet for 
each of the girls, and a button-hole flower for each of 
the boys. 

The evening came round at last. Clear weather and 
fine sleighing added to the pleasure of all. Paris, in his 
best suit, with white gloves, waited in the hall; Hayden 
attended the guests in the gentlemen’s dressing room, 
while Gip and Dolly assisted the guests of her young 
mistress in the finishing touches to their toilets. On a 
table in the dressing room, the little bouquets 
were arranged, and the maids presented each lady the 
flowers as she was about to leave the room. 

Sleighs from Beechwood, and also from the Tylers, 
were sent into town to bring out the guests. The long 
avenue was lighted with Chinese lanterns hung among 
the trees, and the galleries were a blaze of light. The 
hall door stood open, displaying the beautiful decora- 
tions of palms and jars of rare hot-house plants. 

Dr. and Mrs. Kenyon stood within the drawing-room, 
and Victoria, with Percy at her side, waited to introduce 
the guests to the host and hostess. 

The dancing hall was handsomely decorated, and the 
waxed floor in perfect condition. An orchestra of stringed 
instruments, played by skillful negro musicians, was in- 
geniously arranged behind a screen formed of delicate 
vines and clusters of red berries. 

Victoria and Percy led in a beautiful dance. They all 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


143 


soon caught the new step, and joined merrily in the 
pastime. For the second dance, Percy engaged Julia Os- 
borne, and after it was ended, he sat by her in pleasant 
conversation. 

“We are so much obliged to you, Mr. Tyler,” said 
Julia, “for your kindness to my little brother. You have 
become his hero, he talks of you constantly. Did he tell 
you how he came to be in the wood ?” 

“He said he had started out hunting, and lost his 
w^ay,” said Percy. 

“O yes, he had a day of adventures. He started be- 
fore daylight, without any luncheon with him. In his 
wanderings he fell into the creek and was thoroughly 
drenched that cold day, and was in that condition until 
late in the evening, when you found him.” 

Percy turned his eyes to the girl, with real interest. 

“Why, he was a little hero himself. He said nothing 
about his mishaps. He was a brave little fellow. I 
found him sitting on a log, shivering with cold; but not 
a word of complaint. I put my overcoat round him, and 
took him up behind me on my horse and hurried him 
home as fast as I could.” 

The music struck up once more, and Percy bowed 
away to seek his partner for the next dance. 

At supper time, the large dining-room presented a 
scene of brilliant light and flowers, and the table was 
spread with a feast of good things. Gaily dressed girls, 
and bright, fun-loving boys assembled round the table, 
while servants moved noiselessly about, serving the 
guests with oysters and coffee, their smiling faces show- 
ing their enjoyment of this part of the entertainment. 

The gay chatter went on; all was animation and spark- 
ling wit, — Victoria the happiest among the gay crowd. 
She had a sweet smile and charming manner with all. 


144 


LHTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


The girls thought they never really knew her before, and 
the boys were more than ever pleased by her grace and 
loveliness. 

Eleven o’clock came all too soon for the happy merry- 
makers, and there was more sincerity than we generally 
find in the expression of pleasure, as they bid their en- 
tertainers good-night. 

When Reginald Page, one of the boys (usually called 
Rex), reached home, he sat down, thinking over the 
events of the evening, and soliloquized — “It makes me 
rage to see that Percy Tyler lording it over the other 
boys, and behaving with that assured manner towards 
Victoria Kenyon, as though she belonged to 'him; 
though, indeed, old Mammy told Aunt Bonney that they 
were betrothed to each other when they were little tots 
— 'but I don’t believe it, the Kenyons are too sensible for 
that Old World humbug. But Percy has always acted 
as if it were so. I remember how he used to scowl at 
dancing school if any other boy danced with Little Doc- 
tor, as we used to call her, — and what a sissy he was! 
dressed in velvet and lace like a girl.” 

Rex’s mind was still running on these things, when 
sleep nearly overcame him; he went to bed to dream of 
whirling in the merry dance, holding a big cake instead 
of a partner; then he was presenting a beautiful bou- 
quet to a smiling lady, when, suddenly he discovered 
it was Mammy’s turbaned head he was offering, and 
then awoke, and laughed at the vagaries of sleep. 


CHAPTER XV. 


New Year’s Day came cold and clear, with crisp air 
and brilliant sunshine. A heavy snow had fallen the day 
before on the frozen ground, making the roads most 
favorable for sleighing. 

It was the general custom to keep “open house” on 
the first day of the year, and the fine sleighing promised 
a larger number of visitors than usual. Mrs. Kenyon 
always observed the custom with lavish hospitality. 
Great fires were early made in the drawing room and 
hall, but there was no shutting out of the glorious sun- 
light as was the fashion at that time — darkening the 
windows and making artificial light with wax candles. 

On that day no dinner was served. The dining-room 
was appropriated to tables, set with refreshments 
for the callers. Gip, Bliky and Dolly were ar- 
rayed in blue and white striped frocks, white aprons and 
caps; all employed as serving maids in the dining-room; 
while Mammy and Judy kept up the supply of refresh- 
ments, Mammy coming in occasionally to see that “Dem 
young darkies don’t git to frolickin’ roun’ dem tables an’ 
upset somepin.” 

The road leading to Beechwood presented an ani- 
mated scene; sleighs drawn by two, sometimes four, 
horses, with jingling bells and swiftly flying feet, pass- 
ing each other in whirling drifts of snow, the occupants 
of the sleighs just catohing the merry laugh and happy 
greetings of each other as they dashed on in an abandon 
of delight. 


146 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Late in the afternoon, two young friends of Victoria’s, 
Reginald Page and Lawrence Balfour, came to pay their 
respects to Mrs. Kenyon and asked to see Victoria. She 
was not receiving with her mother, but Mrs. Kenyon 
sent for her to- come to the drawing-room. Chloe fol- 
lowed her carrying her white embroidered cloak which 
she wrapped round her young mistress. 

Victoria thanked her maid, and said smiling, ‘^Chloe 
treats me like a baby, and mother encourages her in it. 
Now I should like to harden my constitution, for I want 
to go to the North Pole some day.” 

“Let me know,” said Reginald, “when you get up 
your expedition, and ” 

A loud scream, and calls of “Missy! O Missy!” came 
from the stairway. Victoria ran into the hall, and to her 
horror, saw Chloe in a blaze, rushing down the steps. 
She fled past Victoria, who called, “Lie down, lie down, 
throw yourself on the floor.” 

Chloe was too frantic to heed, but fortunately she 
slipped on the tiled floor and fell prostrate. Victoria 
was instantly at her side, and snatching from her should- 
ers the cloak, which poor Chloe had just brought her, 
she wrapped it round the girl ; then seeing a fur rug near 
the door, she seized it, and soon succeeded in smother- 
ing the flames. Mrs. Kenyon and the gentlemen hurried 
to the spot, 'and at Victoria’s request they carried the 
shrieking girl to the smoking-room at the rear of the 
hall; Mrs. Kenyon preparing the lounge for Chloe’s 
comfort, while Victoria sped away to the office for prop- 
er remedies. 

Chloe had been standing with her back to the fire in 
her young mistress’ room after she had carried the cloak 
down stairs, when the back of her apron caught the 
flame. The foolish girl ran down the stairway, catching 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


W 


the draught. The back of her head, neck, and both 
hcinds were severely burned. 

Victoria returned with lime-water, linseed-oil, band- 
ages, and scissors. Mrs. Kenyon cut away ihe burnt 
clothing from Chloe^s neck, while Mammy removed 
them; and Little Doctor set to work, rapidly, but tender- 
ly, to dress the wounds, Lawrence and Reginald assist- 
ing by holding the remedies. She clipped away the 
scorched wool from the back of the head, then pouring 
some lime-water into a small bowl, she bathed the burns 
with a soft sponge; and saturating some linen cloths with 
the oil, laid them gently on the wounds, then bandaged 
the head and neck, carefully pinning the bandages in 
place. Afterwards, the hands were dressed in the same 
way, each finger being dressed separately. 

Victoria betrayed no nervousness, no hurry. She 
spoke occasionally in a soft tender tone to her patient. 

Old Mammy, standing by, was distracted by poor 
Chloe’s continued screams, and said, “Yo’ mus’n holler 
cat way, yo’ will make Missy narvous.” 

“No, no, Mammy,’^ said Little Doctor, I do not mind 
it at all.” 

As Victoria finished the treatment of her patient, an 
old gentleman, Mr. Chase, said in a whisper, as he with- 
drew with a friend, “I never saw such skill and tender- 
ness combined. The child is a marvel — how old is she?” 
“Not more than fifteen,” said the friend. 

As they departed. Dr. Kenyon and Percy drove up in 
a sleigh. Paris was ready to take the horses, and quite 
as ready to tell the news. 

Mrs. Kenyon met her husband at the door. “Mildred, 
is our child burned in saving the girl?” 

“No, Victor, Fhc is not hurt at all, and has been most 
heroic in saving Chloe.” 


148 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Victoria caught her father’s out-stretched hand, kiss- 
ing it, as she always did when she was grateful to him, 
and whispered, ‘'Father, it was your teaching and ex- 
ample that gave me courage to save poor Chloe — ^but, 
father, she needs an anodyne; will you give her some- 
thing ?” 

“Yes, daughter, at once,” and kissing her foirehead, 
he led her with him into the office. Taking her hands 
in his, he said, “What is this? I thought my baby was 
not burned?” 

“I really did not know it, myself, father,” and she 
laughed nervously, for the strain was over, and Little 
Doctor was but a child after all. Her father dressed the 
palms tenderly, and took her to her own room. 

The Doctor came then to examine Chloe, and found 
e' erything done as skillfully as he could have done it 
himself. 

Chloe had heard that her young mistress was burned, 
andshe began to cry and sob, “O, my bressed Little Doc- 
tor, she don’ got burnt herse’f, and dat bu’ful white cloak 
all spiled, jes kase I’s stan’ too close to de fi’, and Granny 
she tole me neber stan’ wif my back to^ de fi’.” But 
Chloe soon yielded to the soothing potion Dr. Ken- 
yon had given her, and fell asleep. 

Percy enquired anxiously for his young friend, and 
the Doctor said she was just a little over-wrought and 
very slightly burned and he had left her in her own room 
with her mother. 

As Rex and Lawrence drove from the door, both were 
very quiet and went some distance before either spoke; 
then Rex said, “Victoria Kenyon has marvelous courage 
and nerve; I never saw anything like it.” 

Lawrence was too busy with his own thoughts. to re- 
ply at once. After a moment he said, “Yes, she is of the 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


149 


material that heroes are made. I expecit to see her a 
second Florence Nightingale, some day, or something 
greater.” 

‘Tt has always been something of a mystery to me 
why Dr. Kenyon should send his only daughter to the 
public school.” 

“I believe his theory was to educate his daughter for 
a life of usefulness, and I think he has proved it a suc- 
cess. She is the most popular pupil in the school, and 
every girl and boy in it has felt her influence for good.” 

“That is true, she has left her impress on us all.” 

“What do you think of Percy Tyler ?” asked Rex, af- 
ter a pause. 

“O, a very fine specimen of apron-string rule. He 
never went to school a day, and knew nofthing of boys 
until he went to college.” 

“Well, I can tell you, he is not wanting in manliness 
now,” said Rex. “I have talked with him several times 
since he came home, and I find him a splendid fellow. 
He is the best scholar in the country for his age.” 

The boys separated with a sense of improvement, a 
broadening of mind. Not that they analyzed this con- 
dition, but there was a feeling of elevation and gratifica- 
tion in recognizing noble qualities in others, and Percy 
and Victoria were well qualified to raise their standard 
still higher, if they followed their example. 

Later in the evening, Mr. and Mrs. Tyler and Percy 
came over to Beechwood to enquire after Victoria’s 
hands, and to learn whether Chloe’s burns were very 
serious. 

Percy brought a large cluster of fragrant white pinks, 
and presenting them to Victoria, “An offering to hero- 
ism,” he said, smiling. 

Victoria knew how he treasured these flowers; they 


150 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


had watched their growth in the green-house. "O! she 
said, ''You have cut all your lovely pinks. I counted 
them a few days ago, and every one of them is here.” 
She inhaled their fragrance, exclaiming, "You precious 
creatures!” 

'‘They only bloomed for Little Doctor,” he said gal- 
lantly. 

"Your skill to-day entitled you to the name 'Little 
Doctor; don’t you think so, mother?” and Percy turned 
to his mother with a glowing face. 

Mrs. Tyler looked at Victoria with eyes beaming with 
affection, "Yes, I think Mammy was certainly prophetic 
when she gave you the name the day you were born.’* 

The Doctor had removed the bandage from one hand, 
Victoria insisting that it was only slightly blistered, and 
that she could not endure being swathed like a mummy. 

Victoria went with her father to pay a visit to Chloc 
before they retired. The Doctor gave another dose of 
the soothing medicine, and left her in charge of her 
mother, Judy. 

Little Doctor did not sleep soundly that night — she 
was restless; while the burns on her hands were not se- 
vere, they made her too uncomfortable to sleep. About 
midnight she arose, and wrapping herself in a warm 
white robe, and putting on her slippers, quietly descend- 
ed the stairs to the room in the back of the hall, to see 
her little black patient. 

She entered softly, but roused Judy, who was nodding 
in her chair. She looked up at her stately young mis- 
tress in the long white robe, the golden curls gathered to 
the top of the shapely head like a crown of spun gold, 
and murmured, "Sholy de angels do walk in white 
robes!” 

Chloe slept soundly. The young black face resting 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


151 

on the pillow looked very pathetic surrounded with the 
white bandages. L^ittle Doctor looked long at the face 
of her devoted little maid, then telling Judy to put more 
wood on the fire she drew an easy chair to the bedside, 
and sat down to watch with the nurse; but Judy was 
soon nodding again, and finally she, too, slept, and Vic- 
toria watched alone, busy with her own crowding 
thoughts. 

When the early dawn came, she put out the oppressive 
lamp, and opened the doors to the hall to let in fresh air. 
She crossed the hall to the East room, and drawing back 
the heavy curtains, looked out on the familiar scene, 
and listened to the sounds of cheerful domestic life. 

Mammy stood in the kitchen door, (she had taken 
Judy’s place in getting breakfast), calling cheerily to 
Paris to leave a pair of chickens in the hen-house. 
Hayden was chopping wood at the open door of the 
wood-house, scattering a shower of chips with each 
stroke of his ax. Ben was riding away to town to 
market, his basket on his arm. ‘‘Quiet old faithful Ben!” 
she thought, as she remembered that he had been going 
every morning, just the same, since she could recollect. 
She could see Dolly and Bliky having a stolen game of 
snow-balling, behind the barn, in the distance. 

Victoria heard another sound — a movement in Chloe’s 
chamber. When she returned, she found both mother 
and daughter awake, and much surprised to see their 
young mistress at that hour. 

“Good morning;” she said, as Chloe tried to smile her 
pleasure at the sight of Little Doctor, and she took her 
wrist in her hand to feel her pulse. 

“O, you are doing nicely,” she said cheeringly, — “no 
fever at all. You will be up in a few days and ready to 
play snow-ball — I saw Dolly and Bliky enjoying a game 


152 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


cut there just now; but Chloe, I think I shall have to 
irake you a cap, for do you know, I had to cut your hair 
behind so I could dress the burn, and it will be pretty 
cold for you for awhile.’^ 

Chloe asked what time her mistress came to her room, 
and she and Judy were distressed to know that Little 
Doctor sat up while they slept. 

“Now, Chloe,” she asked, “what would' you like for 
your breakfast? You shall have something nice.” 

“O, Missy, don’t yo’ go botherin’ yo’ sweet se’f bouten 
me, Mammy will git me a bite bime-by.” 

But Victoria sent Judy to get a dainty breakfast at 
once, then she suddenly thought of something, — “Chloe, 
you like apple-fritters, and you shall have some.” 

She called Judy back and told her to prepare Chloe’s 
favorite dish — fritters. 

When Victoria sought her own room, she found a 
bright wood fire burning on the hearth, and Gip sitting 
on the warm rug in front of it. 

“Now, my Missy mus’ go right to bed. It’s two 
hours ’fore breakfas’, and yo’ kin git a fine sleep; an’ 
ef yo’ still is asleep. Mammy will git yo’ a fresh break- 
fas’ when yo’ gits up.” 

“Yes, Gippie, I will,” said Victoria. “I’m tired and 
stupidly sleepy; but you may bathe my feet before I lie 
down, they are so hot and tired.” 

Gip got a small tub of warm water ready, and she was 
soon down on her knees before her idolized little mis- 
tress, rubbing her feet, and wiping them caressingly, as 
if it were indeed a work of love. She covered Victoria 
comfortably in the warm bed, and spftly went about the 
room restoring it to perfect order, and then lay down 
on the rug before the fire. 

An hour after. Little Doctor awoke and asked the 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


153 


time. Gip got her watch from its little velvet pocket, 
where it always hung just beside her bed, and told her 
the hour. 

On chairs by the fire hung fresh clothes, warming. A 
pretty Scotch plaid dress was ready, the shoes and stock- 
ings, too, near a low chair by the fire, and the warm 
bath-robe ready to put around her. 

After a refreshing bath, Victoria sat down before the 
fire and Gip, with her combs and brushes, began the 
tcilet, while she indulged in a little gossip. She dearly 
loved this hour with her young mistress. It was a kind 
of privileged time for Gip, and the little mistress enjoyed 
it too. 

She began now, as she brushed the long curls, “Marse 
Percy done been in de lib’ray some time. He came ovah 
to ax how is yo’ alls, and I tole him all de fambly was 
in bed yit; den he ax fo’ my young Missy,” and Gip 
smiled to herself, ^‘an’ I tole him yo’ had been up wid 
Chloe all night and was jes gittin’ a little sleep. He kine 
o’^ look sorry, an’ say, ‘Why didn’t Mammy or Judy sit 
up wid de patient ?’ ” This was said in unconscious imita- 
tion of Percy’s vexed voice. 

“Now, Gip, you may run down and tell Mr. Percy that 
I am able to go down, and will see him soon and that 
we shall expect him to take breakfast with us.” 

Percy met Victoria in the hall. Taking her free hand, 
which happened to be the left one, he examined it criti- 
cally, as if looking for the burns; then taking the other 
hand, “O, this is the poor little wounded one!” 

Victoria laughed merrily at his playful manner. She 
knew it was his nature to suppress any feeling; and from 
what Gip had just told her, she knew he really sympa- 
thized with her. 


154 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Then he asked gravely, “Victoria, how are your hands, 
and how is your patient?” 

“Both doing well. Gip dressed my hand, under my 
direction this morning, and did it nicely, too.” 

“Now, that is unpardonable,” said Percy, “when I 
came over so early, and went directly to your father’s 
office, hoping I would have the pleasure — no, the — pain 
of dressing that hand.” 

Again Victoria laughed, the clear, ringing, happy 
laugh of girlhood. She had never before seen Percy in 
such a mood, and it was such a delightful relief from 
the painful strain she had been under for nearly twenty- 
four hours that she entered into the spirit of his pleas- 
antry with an unexpected lightness of heart; but they 
scon settled down to a serious discussion of the accident, 
and then Percy said, “Do you know, I had important 
business with you this morning, and not knowing that 
you had turned nurse, as well as doctor, I expected to 
find you up — by the way, I must report you to the head 
physician for unprofessional conduct — condescending to 
the role of nurse!” 

“But what is the important business that brought you 
out 'so early’ this freezing morning?” 

“I have a favor to ask,” said Percy. “You know Dr. 
Kenyon has invited my father and mother to join him 
and your mother in a sleigh-ride this afternoon, leaving 
us out altogether, do you understand. Now, Victoria, 
will you do me the favor to let me take you out in my 
new cutter? It is a beauty — you did not see it when I 
brought your father home yesterday evening; you had 
something more serious on hand than looking at my new 
Christmas toy. Will you go with me — the sleighing is 
perfect, everybody will be out to-day, and we shall have 
such a merry time?” 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


155 


‘T shall be delighted to go, Percy,” said Viotoria, 'hf 
mother approves, — but come, breakfast is served, I see 
Paris going to announce it, and we shall discuss it at the 
table.” " 

Mrs. Kenyon approved of the young people trying the 
new cutter., and Percy left after breakfast in exuberant 
spirits. 

As Dr. Kenyon was about to leave the dining-room, 
he called Victoria, — "‘Your mother and I are going to 
the city this morning, my daughter, and I shall leave 
Chloe in your hands. You know, as well as I, what to 
do for her — she is your patient,” he said smiling. 

‘‘But, is there anything else you would suggest, 
father?” 

“Nothing at all. I have confidence in your skill and 
faithfulness, and I wish to see the result of your unaided 
treatment. Good-bye, my child,” and the Doctor kissed 
his daughter’s cheek as he hurried away to join his wife, 
who was already in the sleigh at the door. 

Victoria went directly to Chloe’s room, and with 
Judy’s assistance dressed the burns carefully. She told 
Judy to raise her up from her pillows, Victoria herself 
arranging them comfortably; then giving Chloe one of 
her own old picture books, she left her to amuse herself 
while she went to her own room with an unusual ex- 
pression of concern on her face.” 

“Gip,” she said, “what shall I wear this afternoon? I 
have just thought about my cloak. I don’t like to wear 
my old last winter’s wrap, it is so small for me now, and 
besides it is dark, — like something light and fluffy for 
sleigh-riding.” 

Gip was busying herself in the wardrobe, and said in 
a doleful voice, “I’s ’spec’ yo’ got to war dis tin, Miss>. 
It sho do look shabby fo* a fine sleigh-ride a-sittin’ up 


156 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


aside a you^ig gemman, all wrapped up in bu’ful furs.” 

It had never been necessary for her to give a thought 
to her attire, and she was a little surprised at herself that 
it should trouble her now; but when she thought of the 
gay new turn-out, and somebody sitting beside her in a 
handsome fur-trmmed coat, she looked at the last year’s 
clcak with a sigh. 

Dr. and Mrs. Kenyon returned from the city in time 
for luncheon. As the sleigh came up to the door, an- 
nouncing its approach with the merry, jingling bells, 
Victoria ran down the steps to meet her parents. 

Paris was just taking from the sleigh a big pasteboard 
box; “Wha mus’ I take dis yer box, Marse Vic?” 

'‘To the library,” said Mrs. Kenyon; then taking her 
daughter’s hand, she said, “Darling, that box is for you; 
come with me to the library.” 

Paris put the box on the table, and Victoria hastened 
to untie the tape strings, and remove the cover. Inside, 
nestled a wealth of pure white fur; on the top lay a dainty 
cap, then a muff, and at the bottom of the box, an ele- 
gant wrap, all of the same beautiful ermine. 

As Victoria lifted them out, one by one, and exam- 
ined each article, her delight increased. 

“O, how beautiful!” she exclaimed: “They are the 
most exquisite things I ever saw, "and I never before 
wanted anything so much — and just in time for this 
glorious snow. What shall I say to my precious mother 
and father — you have made your little girl so happy?” 
and she kissed them both affectionately, they returning 
tile caresses with glad hearts. 

Victoria was not a vain person but loved things with 
the true appreciation of the beautiful. 

At two o’clock, Ben brought round the sleigh, drawn 
by the high-stepping chestnut pair; and a few minutes af- 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


157 


ter, Percy drove up in his new cutter, his bright face 
aglow with health and happiness. 

Dr. and Mrs. Kenyon soon made their appearance, fol- 
lowed by Victoria. Percy sprang from the sleigh to 
greet them, and as he glanced up the broad steps, he 
pretended to be quite overcome by the lovely vision in 
white fur, Victoria laughing merrily at his gestures of 
admiration. 

He caught the pretty muf¥, and putting the tips of his 
fingers into it, he mimicked an affected lady carrying it. 
Viotoria was in a humor to be amused, and Percy’s play- 
fulness was highly enjoyed. 

'T like the cap immensely,” he said; “you look as if 
you might be the daughter of Santa Claus — or, is there 
a Miss Santa Claus?” No one had ever heard of the 
mythical person. 

He assisted Victoria into the gay little cutter, and drove 
out towards the main gate, while the Doctor and Mrs. 
Kenyon crossed the meadow to the Tyler home, and 
pulled up at the door where they found their guests for 
the drive waiting. They were soon all wrapped in the 
warm fur robes and again dashing off towards the main 
road. 

Percy and Victoria were waiting at the gate for their 
parents to take the lead. 

Mrs. Tyler complimented Victoria’s handsome furs: 
“Fortunate little lady,” she said; “you look like a Rus- 
sian Princess in ermine.” 

Mr. Tyler looked on awhile, and then said, “I sup- 
pose the list of adjectives has been exhausted by my 
hopeful son, so I will only say, you look very happy, 
and — warm.” Victoria bowed in acknowledgement of 
the cheerful greetings. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


iS8 

“Take the lead,” cried Percy; “age before beauty.” 
Dr. Kenyon and his party led off, Percy following, his 
horse pulling on the reins impatiently, unused to being 
behind. 

This was a merry ruse on the part of Percy; for, with 
a word intelligible only to Juno, the cutter passed the 
big sleigh like a bird on the wing, which, indeed, it rep- 
resented — a peacock, the out-spread wings forming the 
sides of the cutter, while the breast answered for the 
dashboard. 

On they went! Juno seeming to borrow swiftness from 
the wings behind her; but it was not long before Guy 
and Dan were close on her heels. 

They had gone several miles, when Percy said, “There 
is a sleigh just ahead of us. I think it is Peter Benson 
with Miss Cassie McLain — shall we pass them?” and 
before Victoria could reply, he said the significant word 
to Juno, and swift as an arrow, the cutter whirred by 
the sleigh in front. 

“O, who is that,” exclaimed Cassie; all in lovely 
white fur?” 

“It is your friend Little Doctor,” said Peter. 

“Are you sure, for the Kenyons are so conventional, 
Victoria never drives alone wthout” — at that moment 
Dr. Kenyon’s party passed the sleigh. 

“There’s my answer,” laughed Peter; “the chaperons 
are not far behind, you see.” 

“But did you see that exquisite fur? It is the same 
set that Mamma priced aJt the merchant’s while it was on 
exhibition, — Victoria is certainly a fortunate girl. 

Peter had not recovered from the astonishment caused 
by the handsome new^ cutter, and answered vaguely, 
“Who is a fortunate girl?” 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


159 


‘Why, Victoria Kenyon, of course, with that extrava- 
gant set of ermine — but you seem bewildered.” 

“Excuse me,” said Peter ; “I was thinking of that stun- 
ning sleigh. Yes, Little Doctor looked as lovely as a 
blush-rose.” 

“I did not ask for your opinion of her looks,” said 
Cassie, with pouting lips. 

Peter adroitly changed the subject, and they finished 
their ride in a very cheerful mood, in spite of the little 
wounded vanity in both. 

The Tylers and Kenyons closed the day with a family 
dinner-party at the home of the latter. 

As Gip was brushing her young mistress* hair that 
evening Victoria said, “Gippie, this has been the happiest 
day of my life, for nothing has occurred to mar the per- 
fection of our sleigh-ride. You know, Gip, when one is 
very happy, something unpleasant is almost sure to come 
in the way. I suppose it is because we forget ourselves, 
and do something to cause it.** 

“No, Missy,** said Gip; “I*s think it is de debil. When- 
eber he thinks folks is havin* a good time, he jis gits 
jealous-like an* comes a trompin* wid his big hoofs, a 
tarin* up everything — ^jes like he made Chloe cotch fire 
on New Year*s an* break up de jolly time in de parlor, 
an* spile yo* pretty cloak, and have de smokin* room all 
dirty an* mus* up wid Chloe in dar.** 

“Why, Gip, don*t you think it was far worse for poor 
Chloe to have to suffer, than it was for us to have the 
trouble ?** 

“Yo* see. Missy, de debil didn*t count Chloe no how, 
he was jes a thinkin* *bout tormentin* yo*uns, an* kine o* 
frode Chloe in.** 


CHAPTER XVI. 


One cold afternoon, soon after the sleigh-ride, Vic- 
toria was sitting before the blazing logs trying to make 
up her mind to brave the cold and run out for her ac- 
customed exercise, when Gip entered. 

^‘Missy, Bro’ Ben say he got somepin in de hay-mow 
dat yo’ would like to see.” 

Victoria knew that quiet Ben never exaggerated a fact, 
so this news decided her to go out. Gip got her cloak 
and hood, and putting them on her, they started out to- 
gether. 

On their way to the bam, they met Hayden carrying 
a basket of corn on his head: “Missy, I’s seed Marse 
Reginald dis mornin’ as Ps cornin’ from de sto’, an’ he 
ax me, how is my Missy; an’ I say, I’s knowd yo’ was 
well, kase yo’ a snow-ballin’ wid Marse Percy.” 

Victoria was displeased ; there was something saucy in 
the boy that never failed to irritate her more or less. 
Unlike Paris, who was fond of fun, there was in Hay- 
den a spirit of mischief that provoked Victoria more 
than she would have been willing to acknowledge, even 
to herself. She never appreciated his gossip, and would 
not allow him to chat with her as she did some of the 
other servants. 

He walked away, balancing the basket on his head; 
and with a cunning look of mischief in his eyes, he said, 
“Marse Reginald ’mires our little Missy, dat he do; I’s 
foun’ dat out by a-watchin’ him.” 

Victoria turned with an indignant face towards the 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


i6i 

darky; but Gip saw the look, and before her mistress 
could speak, she dealt Hayden a blow in the back that 
sent the basket off his head, scattering the corn over the 
frozen earth. 

"‘That^s right, Gip; he deserved that,” said Victoria, 
as she walked on, followed by Gip who^ kept an eye over 
her shoulder, though she had no fear of her nephew^s 
resenting the blow while she was with her mistress. 

Victoria recovered her composure in a few minutes, 
and felt vexed with herself for allowing her temper so to 
get the better of her dignity in the presence of her ser- 
vants ; then came the thought — was it worthy of a Chris- 
tian to get angry at a servant for so slight an offence? 

She turned round and saw Hayden picking up the 
corn with his stiff, cold fingers; and, going back, she 
said, ^^Gip, you must pick up this corn, and I will help 
you ; and Hayden, you may go to the kitchen and warm 
your hands.” 

“O, Missy, I dassent go whar Granny will see me, 
she’ll say I’s ben in mischief agin.” 

He went on picking up the corn, while Victoria and 
Gip joined in the work. Just as the basket was re-filled, 
Ben came up, and saw at a glance that Hayden had been 
in mischief. Not waiting for inquiry, he took up a barrel 
stave. Hayden seeing it was for him fled to the orchard 
without a word. He would run from his father’s wrath 
if opportunity offered; if not, though he was eighteen 
\ears old, he would take a thrashing like a boy otf ten. 
Ben pursued him some distance, then came back out of 
breath. 

In the meantime, Victoria, with Gip, had ascended the 
ladder to the hay-loft, and there saw a large flock of 
snow-birds holding council in a noisy fashion. Ben found 


i 62 little doctor VICTORIA. 

them in possessioin when he went to get hay in the morn- 
ing, and they were still in a loud discussion. 

Ben looked on a while, then said, “Dey minds me ob a 
camp-meetin’ of darkies, all jawin’ at onct.” 

Ben’s natural repose of mind was always disturbed by 
the wild clamor of his people assembled at camp-meet- 
ing. 

Hayden returned for his basket after awhile, and 
carrying it to the kitchen he slipped in behind the great 
cooking stove, and began shelling his corn for the 
chickens; but when Ben came in to supper, Hayden 
thought the better part of valor was to withdraw, which 
he did with precipitant haste. 

Victoria was still walking, when she saw Hayden run- 
ning from the kitchen, and asked what it meant. 

“Dad jis come in, and he’s not done walloped me yit.” 

The grin that accompanied this speech did not show 
much fear of the “walloping.” 

“But it is too. cold for you to stay out here, and you 
must have your supper;” and Victoria went to the 
kitchen door. 

They were all at supper. Mammy at the head, and Ben 
at the foot of the table, while the fumes of hot boiled food 
rose from the dishes — bacon, with turnips and cabbage; 
delicious golden corn-bread, in a great pone; and a pot 
of strong coffee. 

Victoria explained to Ben that she had pardoned Hay- 
den for being saucy, that he really meant no harm, 
and she hoped they would let him have his supper at 
once. Hayden walked in behind his mistress and took 
the vacant chair, glancing shyly at his father. Mammy 
gave him a big cup of coffee, and Ben was so far con- 
ciliated as to fill his plate with the hot food. Little Doc- 
tor said good-night, and went to her own room. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


163 


Gip had made up a large fire, and drawn her mistress’ 
favorite easy chair to the hearth. A lamp was burning 
on the table, throwing a warm glow over the moss green 
carpet, the pattern a wild profusioti of blue, white, and 
pink morning glories; the heavy silken curtains were 
drawn to shut out the bleak winter twilight, giving 
warmth to walls, pictures, and furniture, and the book 
she had been reading lay open on the table with a clean 
folded handkerchief beside it. Gip was an admirable 
lady’s maid; no detail of her office was so small as to be 
forgotten or omitted. 

Victoria looked around her with something of a new 
sense of comfort. Her favorite Maltese cat purred softly 
on the rug before the fire. As Victoria took her seat, 
she put out her hand and stroked the cat’s smooth fur. 
With this encouragement, pussy made bold to creep into 
her mistress’ lap — only to be put down instantly. Vic- 
toria was fond of animals, and enjoyed having them 
about, but she was early taught never to allow them to lie 
on her lap. Her father thought the practice of allowing 
cats and dogs to be about one’s person, or in one’s bed, 
very unhealthful, and also unrefined. 

Victoria was thoughtful. The tender conscience that 
had been so newly awakened by her recent coiiifirmation 
had suffered some twinges since the sudden rising of 
temper at Hayden’s impertinence, that act had opened 
a door to serious reflections on the responsibility she 
owed to God for the welfare of her servants. Her parents 
had inculcated this from her childhood, but she had never 
before felt a personal responsibility in the matter. 

She thought of Hayden’s subjection to his father, 
though himself a man in size ; that he would, at her com- 
mand, submit to being “walloped” as he said, for what 
seemed to her now such a small offense. Dr. Kenyon 


i64 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


had always allowed Ben the privilege of punishing his 
own children, no matter what the cause might be; but 
this did not relieve Victoria’s mind of a deep sense of 
accountability. 

She rose with a definite purpose in her mind, resoilving 
to be watchful over herself, and less exacting of others. 
She went to her book-case and selected a story book and 
sought Chloe’s ro'Om down stairs. She found her pa- 
tient restless and fretful; the healing burns were irritat- 
ing, and Chloe had not much experience in suffering. 
Little Doctor dressed the wounds very tenderly, and bid 
Gip make her comfortable for the night; then taking the 
story book she sat down to read Chloe to sleep. Gip lay 
down on the rug by the fire, and listened with as much 
interest as the patient. Afterwards she went to the 
kitchen to repeat to her family, gathered round the big 
stove, her version of the story of “The Daisy Chain.” 

The following Sunday was the last day of Percy’s holi- 
days. He drove with his parents to church. It was the 
last of the snow too, so they went in their sleigh. At 
the church door they met the Kenyons, who had just ar- 
rived in a sleigh also. Percy hastened forward to assist 
the ladies from the sleigh; but Reginald Page, who was 
standing near, stepped in before him, and offered his 
hand to the ladies. This was too much for Percy’s 
equanimity; “The fellow is always getting in my way,” 
he muttered to himself. It was true, Rex had a habit of 
turning up at the right (or wrong) moment. 

As Percy was leaving ithe church, Rex came up with 
out-stretched hand: “I suppose this is the last time I 
shall see you, Percy — I hear that you leave to-morrow.” 

“Yes, early in the morning,” said Percy. 

“I am sorry,” said Rex, “that I shall not have an op- 
portunity to discuss that passage in Horace with you, I 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 16^ 

should like your o-pinion as ito the correct translation.” 

Percy could not resist this direct appeal, and after hes- 
itating a moment, he said, ‘T shall be disengaged this af- 
ternoon. Come out and take dinner with me, and we 
can give it an hour or two.” 

“O, thank you! I shall be very glad to do so.” 

Early in the afternoon Rex made his appearance and 
was shown to Percy's room. They spent the time before 
dinner over their Horace. Percy was very kind and 
helpful. Rex found his friend much more advanced than 
himself, and was glad to avail himself of his assistance. 

As they were coming down stairs to dinner, they heard 
a sweet voice singing to the organ accompaniment, and 
Rex learned that Victoria and her parents were also 
guests at dinner. 

It was one of his lucky days — as the boys would say — 
and he enjoyed it thoroughly; and when he found Percy's 
sleigh at the door, with George to drive him home, he 
felt that the pleasure was complete. 

Monday morning came with dark clouds. It was rain- 
ing heavily, and the snow had melted on the roads mak- 
ing them almost impassable; and this was the first school 
morning after the holidays. Victoria looked from her 
window and thought of the many school children desti- 
tute of the blessings she possessed, and ran down to 
breakfast with heart and mind full of plans for the day. 
“Father,” she said: “I should like to have the carriage 
all the afternoon, after school is dismissed. Many of 
the girls in my room have a long way to go, and if I 
could carry some of them home, it would save them a 
miserable walk.” 

“Certainly, daughter, your mother never uses it in 
such weather. Give Ben your orders.” 

Mrs. Kenyon smiled and said, '1 am glad for my child 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


i66 

to feel this sweet consideration for her school-mates.” 

As Victoria was leaving the breakfast-room, her 
mother said, “My dear, tell Mammy to put up an addi- 
tional quantity of luncheon for you to-day; some of your 
companions, I dare say, will be glad to share it with you, 
rather than go out in such weather.” 

“O, I forgot,” and Victoria turned back; “I intended 
to ask you about that. Thank you, mother dear,” and 
Victoria ran away feeling a delightful sense of gratitude 
for the means of making others comfortable. 

It was Dolly’s duty to carry the books, luncheon, and 
the medicine case, and put them into the carriage before 
Victoria came out. This morning, she was astonished at 
the size of the basket Mammy had ready for her. 

“Why, we uns don’t want all dat lunch, an’ we kaint 
hab a picnic in de slush.” 

Vctoria, laughing, told her that they could have a 
picnic on the school desks. 

As the carriage passed the Fox cabin, Victoria looked 
out to see if she could give any of the children a ride to 
school. Ducy made her appearance, dressed ready to 
walk into town, and was taken into the carriage. 

As usual after a holiday, the pupils were slow in get- 
ting settled to study this morning. They all gathered 
round Victoria’s desk, discussing the events of the two 
weeks — the party, the accident to Chloe, and the lovely 
sleighing, till the bell rang, and all quietly separated and 
took their accustomed seats. 

At noon all the girls who were not obliged to go home 
were invited to join Viotoiria in her bounteous luncheon. 
They borrowed a table from another room, and Dolly 
spread the repast — cold turkey, ham, buttered biscuit, 
with mince pie and apples for dessert. In the meantime, 
a quantity of milk was heating on the stove. This Dolly 


/ LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 167 

served in cups. She was much disgus-ted to find that two 
cups must serve the company, but she consoled herself 
with the reflection, “I’s not gwine to let my little Missy 
drink outen de same cup wid udder folkses, kase Granny 
says it not healthy nohow. Dar is de tumbler what had 
de jelly in. I will jis wash it out, an’ put my Missy’s 
milk in dat.” 

While the girls were exercising in the hall, Victoria 
saw one of the little girls sitting in a corner crying pite- 
ously. 

“What is the matter, Hulda,” she asked. 

“My ear aches so badly,” and she burst into a wail of 
distress. 

Victoria sent Dolly for her medicine case, and brought 
the child into the school-room to the fire. When Dolly 
brought the case. Little Doctor took some of the cloth 
used for bandages, folded it into a compress, then satu- 
rated it with laudanum, and warmed it thoroughly by the 
stove. She placed the child in proper position, and laid 
the compress around the ear. Taking a silk handker- 
chief from her pocket, she folded it and covered the ear, 
carefully excluding the air. 

The girls and boys looked on with interest, and Law- 
rence Balfour said, “Do you really take pleasure in that 
kind of thing? I declare, you look as if you were in 
your element. It’s fascinating, I admit, the way you do 
it. Your skill in dressing that young darky’s burns was 
really scientific.” 

“O, yes,” said Little Doctor; “I do indeed enjoy giv- 
ing relief to suffering. I think I inherit the love for it 
from my father. He is an enthusiast in his profession.” 

Lawrence examined the medicine case with curiosity; 
“I have a fancy for the profession myself. Do you take 
regular instruction?” 


i68 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


^'Only such as my father gives me when I ask him 
questions on some difficult point. He does not thnk it 
advisable for me to take up the study until I have fin- 
ished my education.” 

When school was dismissed for the day, Victoria first 
gathered up the younger children who lived at a distance, 
and had Dolly pack them into the carriage, as many as 
it could hold, and told Ben to take them to their homes. 
The little Hulda she took on her lap, and carefully pro- 
tected her from the cold wind. 

Mrs. Davis, Hulda’s mother, came out to the carriage 
and thanked Victoria for her kindness to her little girl. 
She said the child had been so much exposed to the 
weather during these cold days, — hinting at their poverty, 
which was but too apparent in their mserable abode. 
Little Doctor returned in time to take many of the girls 
in her room to their homes also. 

She brought the circumstances of the Davis family to 
the notice of her parents, and the next morning Dr. and 
Mrs. Kenyon drove out to see the family, that they might 
relieve their wants. The woman’s husband was ill, and 
had no medical attention. The Doctor asked if she 
would like him to prescribe for her husband, and went 
in to the poor room where he lay. 

Mrs. Kenyon learned what was most needed, and that 
afternoon she sent Ben with the big farm wagon filled 
with provisions and wood for present use, and a bundle 
of blankets and comforters piled on top. 

Chloe recovered rapidly under the faithful care of our 
Little Doctor, and before the end of February was ahle 
to go to the ‘"quarters.” She was very happy to be out 
among her people once more ; but her pleasure, like most 
things in this world, was marred. The wool had not 
yet grown out on the back of her head. Hayden took 


^ LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 169 

advantage of this, and made it a source of fun for him- 
self and vexation to poor Chloe. 

The first morning after she was able to be with her 
family, Hayden was as usual baking an extra pile of 
buckwheat cakes for himself. When Granny’s back was 
turned, he held one of the cakes on the back of his head 
and danced around Chloe making signs to remind her of 
the bare place on her head. 

Chloe watched him with tearful eyes, not even crying 
out to get Granny’s notice; but the fun was not to last 
long. Granny did see, and punished, too. She took up 
a strip of red calico from the table, and in her own amus- 
ing way tied the buckwheat cake to his head, saying, 
‘‘Now yo’ kin jis tote dat cake about fo’ Chloe ter laugh 
at yo’.” He was amused at first, but when Mammy, 
Judy, Gip, and Chloe began to laugh, he grew desperate 
and rushed out of the house to hide, leaving the feast to 
Chloe, who enjoyed it in peace. 

During the early spring there had been much sickness 
among the school children. Little Doctor generally 
went with her father in the afternoon when he made his 
round of visits. Sometimes he permitted her to 
go in and see the children he visited. She always 
brought books and pictures, and sometimes delicacies 
when it was allowed. 

One boy was on the Doctor’s list of patients who had 
been making brave efforts to enter the highest grade at 
school, and was taken ill with fever. He aroused Dr. 
Kenyon’s interest by his intelligence and patient sub- 
mission to treatment. Victoria always took something 
to please and entertain the sick boy, which she sent up 
to his room. 

One day, as she was waiting in the phaeton as usual 
for her father to pay his visit, a window opened above 


170 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


her, and looking up she saw the sick boy, Jay Lightner, 
himself. The Doctor had drawn his bed to the window 
that he might enjoy the lovely spring day. He thanked 
Little Doctor for her kindness to him, saying, “The 
books and other things you bring me are the only com- 
forts I have.’^ 

“Do the school boys not come to see you?’^ she asked, 
in surprise. 

“No, I have seen no one but my own family and my 
kind doctor,” he said, trying to smile. 

Victoria thought of the strong, healthy, happy boys 
in her room at school and of the comfort they might be 
to Jay, and resolved to try and interest them in the sick 
boy’s welfare. 

As soon as her father was seated in the phaeton, Vic- 
toria mentioned the subject to him, and asked if he 
thought it would be practicable to organize some system 
of visiting the sick children. He told her it was practi- 
cable and commendable, except in cases of contagious 
diseases; and that he would give her a list of his own 
patients with whom it would be perfectly safe to begin 
their work of charity. 

The next morning, Victoria went to school with mind 
and heart full of plans for carrying out her newly formed 
project. As her companions gathered round her as 
usual, she said, with a bright smile, “I have some work 
for our Dramatic Club. I should like to interest all 
our members in a real work of charity. Several of the 
girls and boys of this school are ill, and confined to their 
lonely rooms without anything to interest or cheer them. 
Some of them need substantial help; and it seems to me 
that we might all do something for our school-mates.” 

The boys and girls gathered closer around her, and 
asked what they could do. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


171 

*T have been thinking a good deal about it/' said Vic- 
toria, “and my idea is to have some system about visit- 
ing. 

Just then the school bell rang, and Victoria had only 
time to propose that they all, the “Dramatic Club,” meet 
at her house that evening to discuss the plans. 

Reginald Page whispered to Peter Benson, “I wonder 
if she will give us refreshments?” and Peter replied, “I 
would rather she would let us finish with a dance.” 

A merry party met at Beechwood that evening. As 
it was an informal meeting of the Club, they proceeded 
at once to discuss plans for visiting. The boys were to 
visit their own companions, and among the first. Jay 
Lightner must have a call. Each boy was to call on a 
sick companion each day, the girls to call oin their 
friends, and all to report at the next meeting of the Club. 

Rex said, “I always thought this kind of work was for 
old church members, but Little Doctor can make any- 
thing popular.” 

Neither Rex nor Peter was disappointed in his ex- 
pectation of some reward. Cake and hot chocolate were 
served in the way of refreshments, and Mrs. Kenyon 
kindly consented to play some dance music for them. 

They all went home well pleased with the work laid 
out for them, and were all most faithful in the duties as- 
- signed them. 

At the next meeting of the Club they made a very 
creditable report of the work done; the number of visits 
paid, the books read, pictures and flowers bestowed. 
None of the sick ones happened to be members of the 
club, but all felt nearer together. The bond of human 
sympathy was greater than the bond of talent, which at 
first had bound the members together. 

Jay Lightner and many other boys and girls had rea- 


172 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


son to love the twenty members of the “Dramatic Club.” 

The round of visiting and happy meetings at Beech- 
wood were continued, and other members of the high 
school were added to their number, giving a permanent 
plan to the good work begun by our Little Doctor. 


> 



CHAPTER XVII. 


The month of June finished Little Doctor’s last term at 
the public school. Arrangements were made for her to 
enter the next term at St. Mary’s, where Victoria’s aunt 
occupied a prominent position. She was to take charge 
of her little niece and complete her education. 

The last day at school was a sad one. The members 
of Victoria’s classes all felt that her absence would be a 
loss, and were grieved to part with her for her own sake. 
They vied with each other in kind attentions and little 
acts of special favor. Her teachers, too, were unusu- 
ally tender and considerate. 

Victoria’s heart was very full, and tears could no 
longer be restrained when the last lesson was recited and 
the books laid aside. 

This day was not the final parting. Little Doctor and 
her parents had planned a delightful entertainment for 
the entire school. A lawn party was to be given at 
Beechw^ood before the family would leave for the East. 
Victoria had invited Mr. Ray and the other teachers, 
and the Dramatic Club was invited to assist in receving 
and entertaining the other children. 

Percy arrived home in time to lend a helping hand in 
the elaborate preparations. 

The lawn party was to be given on the Fourth of July, 
Dr. Kenyon’s birthday. The day dawned gloriously 
bright and beautiful. The sun shone resplendent on 
Beechwood. Every tree and shrub seemed to offer a 
welcome to the little guests. The great gates stood wide 


174 


LIITLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


open long before the hour. Two o’clock was appointed, 
but many impatient little ones were already gathered 
under the grateful shade. 

Exactly at the hour, the Club, twenty in number, ar- 
rived. All wore white, and each member wore a badge 
' — a pale blue satin ribbon, with '‘Little Doctor” em- 
broidered in gilt letters surrounded by a wreath of violets 
in their natural color. The girls were dressed in white, 
with blue ribbons, and the boys in white linen suits and 
blue cravats. Victoria was much pleased with the pretty 
compliment paid her in the selection of the badge. 

Victoria received the Club with cordial delight, and 
graciously assigned them a part of her duties as hostess. 
They all entered into the gaiety of the occasion; leading 
in all the games provided for the little ones, swinging 
the timid ones, and drying the tears and soothing the 
, feelings of any who were unfortunate enough to meet 
with any mishap. 

The tables were placed under the trees, and spread 
with every delicacy dear to a child’s taste. 

Victoria, and Percy too, were untiring in their atten- 
tions to the elder guests, showing them over the beauti- 
ful grounds, and through the green-houses. 

The happy day came to a close with a grand display of 
balloon ascensions and fireworks, as the guests departed. 

Mammy, who was at the tables, surrounded by the 
other servants, remarked, “Press goodness! dem chillens 
won’t want no suppa dis night.” 

The tenth of July was fixed for the departure of the 
two families — the Kenyons and Tylers — for their East- 
ern trip. 

It was an understood custom that Mammy was always 
to go back to Virginia with the family each year; but 
Chloe was to make her first visit this time, and to re- 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


175 


main with Victoria at St. Mary’s. She was of course 
overjoyed at the honor of serving her young mistress as 
maid, and had promised her parents to watch over 
“Missy” every hour of her life while away at school. 

Ben and Paris drove the travelers to the railroad sta- 
tion where they met the rest of the party. They had 
seats in the coach together, and formed a cozy family 
party. 

Just as the train was moving, who should jump aboard 
but Reginald Page. At the last moment he had re- 
ceived a dispatch from his wealthy aunt in Washington, 
consenting to bear the expense of a college course for 
her favorite nephew; and as Rex was never troubled with 
a superabundance of baggage, he was not long in decid- 
ing to join his friends on their journey. 

Good-natured, audacious Rex was a welcome addi- 
tion to the party. His sources of entertainment were ex- 
haustless, and his merry wit irresistible. He carried a 
newspaper in his hand, and before he was seated he 
asked, with comical assurance, if he might sit by Victoria 
while he read aloud an article — “an account of the lawn 
party” — written by himself. 

Percy was still disposing of his numerous traveling 
conveniences, and had not had an opportunity more than 
to speak to Victoria, and this unlocked for appearance 
of the irrepressible Rex was anything but agreeable. 

There was a natural antagonism between these two 
youths, but Percy was too polite, and Rex too politic 
ever to allow this difference of temperament to amount 
to hostility. These sudden intrusions, as Percy called 
them, were a strain on his usual self-control, and Rex’s 
self-assurance always irritated him; but on this occasion 
Rex showed his good manners by withdrawing to his 
pwn seat as soon as he liad read the article. 


176 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


From time to time, however, he joined his pleasant 
neighbors, and with one of his original speeches caused 
a burst of merry laughter, the older travelers enjoying 
the quaint sallies of wit as much as the younger ones; 
but once in awhile he was taken down in his lofty flights 
of fancy by one of Percy’s common-sense remarks. He 
was always the first to acknowledge his defeat and join 
in the hearty laugh at his own expense. His friends 
used to say that Rex had three characteristic qualities — 
wit, audacity, and a good appetite. He certainly proved 
the latter on this journey, much to Mammy’s amuse- 
ment. She had provided a bountiful supply of eatables, 
and when she saw it rapidly diminishing, she whispered 
to Chloe, “Sho, Marse Rex am got a healthy appetite.” 

About half-way on their journey, when once the train 
stopped, Rex jumped off and ran into an eating house. 
As he disappeared, the train started. Our party all ex- 
claimed, and put their heads out of the windows just in 
time to see Rex rushing towards the car with his hat in 
one hand and a paper bag in the other. He made good 
time, but failed to get on. 

“Too late!” shouted Percy from the platform of the 
car, and he laughed with unconcealed satisfaction. 

It was very amusing, but our travelers soon missed the 
untiring source of their entertainment, and lamented the 
mishap that deprived them of their lively companion. 

During the course of the journey. Dr. Kenyon had in- 
vited Rex to visit Gray Cliff before the vacation was 
over. The Doctor was well acquainted with Reginald’s 
family and had taken a fancy to the bright, interesting 
boy. 

A few days after they arrived at Gray Cliff, Rex put 
in an appearance, and was cordially welcomed by the 
family. Old Senator Kenyon especially enjoyed the 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


177 


fresh young vitality of his boyish guest, and made him 
heartily welcome to guns, hounds, and fishing tackle; 
but Percy won the old man’s admiration by his strong, 
manly physique, as well as by his dignified, high-bred 
manner. 

After a few weeks spent at Gray Cliff, and Poplar 
Grove, the hbme of Victoria’s grand-parents on her 
mother’s side, the entire party again set out. Saratoga, 
Newport, and Niagara were all visited. Six weeks 
slipped away, and the Kenyons were again at Gray Cliff 
for a few days before vacation would end, and the parents 
would have to part with their darling child. 

It was a trying time to all. Victoria had never been 
separated a day from her parents in all her young life. 
She had thought more of the parting than her parents 
knew, and had braced herself to bear it with as much 
composure as possible for their sakes. 

The journey to the Seminary was made in a day, and 
a night at the hotel had refreshed our Little Doctor so 
that she felt equal to the ordeal of a first day at a new 
school. She was much pleased with the appearance of 
the large building and beautiful grounds. 

The trying moment had come; they were all in the 
great drawing-room of St. Mary’s, where the principal 
and Aunt Charlotte had received them. 

The final arrangements were completed, and Dr. and 
Mrs. Kenyon were about to leave, when a gentleman with 
his wife and daughter, a girl about Victoria’s age, came 
in. As it happened, the gentlemen were acquainted — 
Mr. Willington was an old collegemate of Dr. Kenyon’s 
and they met cordially. Each introduced his wife and 
daughter. 

The two weeping girls looked shyly at each other, and 
then Victoria timidly extended her hand to Claire Will- 


178 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


ington, and each smiled through her tears, though 
Claire’s lips instantly pouted into an angry protest 
against the smile. She drew Victoria aside, and whis- 
pered, '‘You are very nice to me, but I don’t want to stay 
here ; I hate it already. Pa would let me go back home, 
but Ma is so head-strong,” and the willful girl scowled 
in the direction of her mother. This conduct quite 
shocked our well-bred little girl. 

When Victoria’s parents turned to say good-bye, she 
embraced each in turn and kissed them through blind- 
ing tears, but no word escaped her lips. She followed 
them to the gate, holding a hand of each one; and as 
the carriage drove away, she stood under the big weep- 
ing-willow tree and kissed her hand to them as long as 
they were in sight. 

While Mr. Willington talked to the principal, Claire’s 
' mother tried to comfort her daughter. She drew her 
tenderly to her side, but Claire only pouted her pretty red 
lips, and jerked her hand from her mother’s clasp. 

When her father at length turned towards her, she 
threw herself into his arms with passionate pleading: “Pa, 
if you will take me back home I will promise you never to 
defy my governess again. I will study diligently, and — 
a,nd I will practise my music two whole hours a day.” 

Her father spoke tenderly to her, whispering softly in 
her ear; but he was evidently not yielding, for she broke 
from him, crying, “I won’t stay here,” and rushed out of 
the room, her parents following her. 

Victoria had returned to the veranda, and was stand- 
ing on the steps when Claire passed her. She was 
holding her hat by a ribbon, while her long red curls 
fell in confusion around her flushed face. She walked 
to the gate, and climbed into the carriage that was wait- 
ing for her parents, and took her seat in bold defiance. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


179 


Her parents came out, and a few words in a command- 
ing tone from her mother, brought the rebellious girl to 
something like submission. She got out and walked to- 
wards the steps, while the carriage drove off. 

She glanced back and said “Good-bye, Pa,"’ but not a 
word to her mother; then throwing herself down on the 
steps, she sobbed out, “O, I am the most miserable girl 
that ever lived!’’ 

Victoria looked down at the strong, beautiful young 
creature with pity and wonder. 

At this moment, her Aunt Charlotte came out, and 
taking her niece in her arms, she said, “My darling, you 
have behaved with commendable self-control — I am 
proud to call you my niece.” 

Victoria leaned her head on her Aunt’s shoulder, and 
wept showers of tears. 

Claire stopped her wailing, and looked up at the digni- 
fied lady before her, and said, “I suppose, then, you have 
not a very flattering opinion of me.” 

Miss Dorcey looked at the young girl in surprise — 
she had left the room before the scene with Claire. She 
hesitated a moment, and then turned to her niece: 
“Come, my child, I will introduce you to Professor 
Field’s wife; you will And her very lovely.” 

After the introduction to the lady. Aunt Charlotte 
whispered a word to Mrs. Field, who at once went out 
to Claire. She then led Victoria to her room, which 
was adjoining her own apartments. 

Poor Chloe, left to herself, sitting in the hall, was not 
much less miserable than her young mistress. At a sign 
from Victoria as she passed up the stairway, Chloe fol- 
lowed her mistress to her room. 

Mrs. Kenyon had secured a room with a small apart- 
ment attached which Chloe could occupy. 


i8o 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Victoria was pleased with the large cheerful room. 
Shelves projected from the bay window on which plants 
were growing in pots. These plants were a gift from her 
Aunt, to add to the brightness of her niece’s surround- 
ings. 

Aunt Charlotte took from the wardrobe in the room a 
dress of dark purple cloth trimmed with gold braid, and 
said, '‘This is the uniform of St. Mary’s, Victoria; on 
dress occasions you will wear white. I hope you will like 
both. 

“O, very much indeed. Auntie Charlotte; purple is my 
favorite color; though I suppose we are not expected to 
indulge in such preferences,” she added, with a sad 
little smile. 

“Yes, my child, you may admire it as much as you 
like; but I fear we could not indulge a taste for some 
other color. Now I will leave you to dress for dinner. 
The hour is five o’clock. I am glad you have Chloe with 
you,” and she patted Chloe on the shoulder. 

As soon as the door closed, poor Chloe gave way to 
her loneliness in a burst of tears. Victoria caught both 
hands of her faithful maid in hers, and their tears fell to- 
gether. 

But there was no time for indulging in such weakness. 
Victoria bathed her flushed face, while Chloe opened her 
satchels and arranged the toilet articles on the bureau. 

When Victoria sat down to have her hair dressed, 
Chloe began brushing the long golden curls over her 
fingers; “O, no, Chloe,” said her mistress; “I am not to 
wear curls here; it is the rule of the school to wear braids. 
Please plait it smoothly in two braids; and look in the 
drawer — think you will find some purple ribbon to tie 
it with.” 

Chloe Stood back, dismayed at this announcement; she 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. i8i 

had never seen the beautiful hair restrained — it was next 
thing to cutting it off — but Victoria smiled at her re- 
luctance, and said they must hurry with the toilet — some- 
thing else Chloe was not accustomed to hurry. She 
consoled herself, however, with the reflection that she 
would ''Jis let a bunch of de curls go nat’ally like at de 
ends.” 

The ribbon was found in the drawer, and fastened to 
the thick braid and Chloe stepped back to take a survey 
of the result. She was better pleased than she had ex- 
pected to be; “Wal, honey, yo’ looks mo’ like a young 
lady, an’ its gittin’ ’bout time now to war yo’ har tucked 
up wid a comb.” 

Chloe unlocked the trunks, and, to Victoria’s surprise, 
she lifted out a large music-box, which her Uncle How- 
ard had sent as his contribution to her comfort. The 
sweet tones soothed and rested her — nothing could have 
been more acceptable at the moment. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


Aunt Charlotte was evidently pleased to find Victoria 
ready, and complimented her upon looking well in St. 
Mary’s uniform. She took her niece down to the pupils’ 
parlor, where all assembled before going to the dining- 
room. 

In the meantime, Mrs. Field had persuaded Claire to 
go to her room, which was one adjoining Victoria’s. 
After giving her instructions as to her dress and arrange- 
ment of her hair, Mrs. Field left her, and sent a maid to 
assist in the latter operation. 

Claire was really a sensible girl, and saw that resist- 
ance was useless. She only protested that she would not 
have her hair braided, saying, ‘T would rather be guil- 
lotined than submit to it.” 

The maid paid no attenitiotn to this extravagant lan- 
guage, but began to obey orders, and soon had the curls 
in neat braids, while Claire sat in sullen submission. 

The two hundred pupils had all assembled when Mrs. 
Field appeared with Claire. She merely introduced her 
to one of the teachers, who would take her to dinner. 

As the girls rose to form in procession, one tall, grace- 
ful girl, with large, elfish-looking eyes and heavy black 
brows that almost met over her shapely nose, stepped to- 
wards Victoria and said, “I am appointed to escort you 
to dinner.” Then she whispered, “I am glad I was asked, 
for, do you know, I quite fell in love with your violet 
eyes as soon as you came in. I hope we shall be in the 
same class.” 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


183 


Victoria thanked her simply, and said, “I did not hear 
your name distinctly, I always like to know one’s name 
correctly at first.” 

'‘Well, at home, my name is Maryland Carroll, but 
here among the girls I am called ‘Baltimore Blue,’ ” and 
she laugihed witli a twinkle of mischief in the gray-blue 
eyes. 

The pupils were all allowed an hour for social inter- 
course immediately after dinner. All were again gather- 
ed in the parlor, none of the teachers were present at this 
hour, and the girls enjoyed the little freedom to^ chat 
among themselves. It was something new to Victoria, 
and she became interested in the gay, bright faces, and 
turned her head from one merry group to another trying 
to distinguish the voices, but it was all a confused babble 
to her. 

The young girl who had taken her to dinner came up 
and engaged her in conversation, but her heart was still 
too lonely for companionship, so she excused herself and 
found her way to her own room. 

She was telling Chloe about the girls and what they 
were doing down stairs, for the old habit of a confiden- 
tial little chat with her maid was very strong, when she 
heard a heavy sob in the room adjoining hers and re- 
membered that it was Claire’s. She hesitated about in- 
truding upon her, but her kind, helpful nature overcame 
her instinctive reserve, and she went into the hall and 
rapped at the door. 

A moment passed, and then a low voice said, “Come 
in.” Victoria found the unhappy girl lying on the bed, 
her face in the pillows, sobbing bitterly. vShe looked up, 
with, “O, it’s you, is it? I was not sure it was you, but I 
did not think any one else would come to me; you were 
so kind to me when we were in the drawing-room; but 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


184 

how did you know I was in this room ?” '‘Mrs. Field 
told me my room joins yours,” said Victoria; "and I 
heard you — ” she would not say "crying”; but Claire 
finished the sentence. 

"Yes, I am so miserable, I just gave way to a big cry 
when I came up here away from those hateful girls; 
they stare at me as if I were a queer specimen from a 
menagerie.” 

Victoria laughed heartily, the first time for many hours. 
"But,” she said, "you have not told me whether I am in- 
truding.” 

"O, dear, no! I am dying of loneliness and disgust 
with everything and everybody, but you.” 

This rather equivocal compliment encouraged 
her visitor to stay. They were both excused from study- 
hour this first evening, and Victoria sought to overcome 
her own loneliness by trying to cheer her neighbor, who 
still lay on the bed. 

"Well, Claire,” she said, "don’t you think you will 
feel better if you rise and sit in a chair by the window ?” 

"I look so horrid,” she answered, as she sat up and 
turned her flushed face towards Victoria. 

"Come and bathe your face, and you will feel ever so 
much better,” Victoria said in an indulgent tone, as if 
speaking to a child. 

Claire rose to her feet and took a straight-forward look 
at Victoria; "How can you tolerate yourself with your 
pretty curls done up in this hateful Dutch style? I saw 
your hair when I came, and it was lovely. It does not 
matter so much for mine, for' it is horrid anyway.” 

"O, you mistake,” said Victoria; "artists would rave 
over your hair — it is real Titian red.” 

"Well, I don’t know w^hat kind ‘Titian red’ is, but I do 
know that it is not pretty. I wish Ma could see it now — 







LirrLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


185 


she admired my curls — she would think she had put me 
into an orphan asylum instead of a first-class young 
ladies’ — how many more qualifying words are there ?” 

Claire was very amusing to Victoria, though at any 
other time she would not have encouraged this flippant 
talk. Victoria was shocked at the disrespect to her 
mother that Claire’s tone implied. She noticed Victoria’s 
change of countenance for a moment, then she tossed her 
head, saying, “O ! I suppose you are one of those 'goody, 
goody’ girls that we read about in the Sunday-school 
books, who are always translated at the end of the last 
chapter.” 

Victoria rose from the side of the bed where she was 
sitting, and said, "Good-night Claire!” But before she 
could reach the door, Claire was holding her fast. 

"O, please don’t leave me! I did not mean to offend 
you; indeed, I did not! I am used to saying just what- 
ever comes into my mind. I did not think you would 
mind just that little bit of irreverence to a Sunday-school 
book. 

Victoria was amused in spite of herself, but she was de- 
termined not to talk to Claire in that strain. 

A happy thought came to her — "Are you fond of 
music?” she asked. 

"O, yes, I adore music when I do not have to play it.” 

"Excuse me a minute,” Victoria said, and left the room 
to get her music-box. 

She found her Aunt in the room waiting for her, who 
said, "My child, you must not sacrifice yourself entirely 
for that willful, spoiled girl.” 

"Auntie dear, she is so miserable, and I am just going 
to carry my music-box in to her for this evening, I 
thought it would soothe her better than conversation.” 

Her Aunt assented, and she returned to Claire, to find 


i86 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


her standing before the mirror holding two long, thick 
braids of hair in her hands. She had cut them off close 
to her head. 

'T cut them off to spite Ma,” she said, with a danger- 
ous glitter in the large, blue eyes; ‘'and I am going to 
send them to her in the morning. O, won’t she weep 
over them!” 

Victoria was speechless with disgust and indignation. 
She stood, with her music-box clasped in her arms, star- 
ing at the shorn head, and at last burst out, “You cruel, 
wicked girl! to do such a thing to pain your mother. I 
brought you my treasure — ^my music-box — to soothe 
and cheer you this evening, but I will — ” Victoria 
checked herself, for Claire had thrown herself again on 
the bed, and covered her head with the pillows. 

Victoria set the music-box on the table, started a low, 
soft air, and quietly left the room. Here was a patient be- 
yond our Little Doctor’s skill. 

Victoria told her Aunt of the shocking acf, and Miss 
Charlotte went at once to Claire’s room. She gently, but 
firmly, took the girl off the bed, and with a few kind 
words undressed her. Claire made no resistance but got 
into bed, and turned her face away from view. 

Aunt Charlotte took a seat, and quietly watched be- 
side the unhappy girl until she fell asleep, then taking up 
the braids of hair, she carried them out of the room. 

The next morning Claire awoke before the rising-bell 
sounded. Gradually, the events of the past day were re- 
called, and as she thought of her hair, she jumped up and 
looked around the room. The braids were gone, and, in 
looking about for them, she caught a glimpse of her face 
in the mirror and was startled by the woeful aspect she 
presented. The heavy locks of hair falling over her ears 
and cheeks, one side longer than the Oither, seemed to 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


187 


turn her face awry, and the Ingering scowl on her 
pretty features made her lo-ok repulsively ugly. 

Her first thought was, “What will the girls say?” 
Then, if she could only fly from the place before any one 
sliould see her. 

“I’ll do it,” she said, and hurriedly dressed herself in 
her traveling suit, tied on her hat, and softly fled down 
the stairway. No one was in sight; she was unlocking 
the frotit door, when Professor Field stepped from his 
office, which was near the door and said, “Miss Claire, 
where are you going ?” 

She looked around with a frightened air, and dropped 
her head as she met the calm gaze of the principal. 

Seeing that her escape was cut off, she again became 
defiant: “I am going home. Professor Field — it is no use 
to try to keep me here.” 

“Certainly not, my child, you are quite at liberty to go, 
but you must wait until I notify your parents; I cannot 
permit you to leave St. Mary’s alone. I will write to 
your father at once, and as soon as I hear from him, I 
will send you home.” • 

“O, please sir, let me go now, I am so miserable here!” 

“I know you are, poor child ! There is nothing makes 
one so miserable as yielding to violent passions. But 
Come with me to Mrs. Field’s room; we will entertain you 
as our guest until your father comes, for I am sure he 
will come, himself, for you.” 

She suffered herself to be led back, for she remember- 
ed that she had not enough money to pay her traveling 
expenses even had she escaped from the institution. 

Mrs. Field exchanged glances with her husband when 
he brought Claire to her room, and then putting her 
arms around the reluctant figure, she drew her into the 
room, and took off the hat that partially concealed the 


i88 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


disfigured head. She was about to exclaim, but checked 
herself, at the unevenness of the hair, suspecting bow it 
came about. 

Claire answered the amazed expression on the lady’s 
face: “I cut my hair off last night, I was so angry at be- 
ing left here.” 

“It was a pity to spoil your good looks, but it can’t be 
helped now, and we must try and make both sides of 
your locks agree ; come, sit down here before the mirror, 
and let me trim it evenly.” 

There was something controlling, as well as playful, in 
Mrs. Field’s words, and Claire obeyed with a keen sense 
of shame. 

The hair was soon made evep, and brushed behind the 
^ears. 

“Now,” said Mrs. Field; “you had better change 
your dress and then come down and take breakfast with 
me this morning.” 

“You are very kind to me, dear Mrs. Field, and I am 
grateful to you, but you do not know how miserable I 
am here,” and she burst into a piteous cry. 

“O, yes, child, I know all about it; I have seen hun- 
dreds of homesick girls. Why, the young girl whose 
room is next to yours is an only child — her parents live 
away off in Kentucky, and yet she bears the separation 
from them like a little heroine.” 

Claire wiped her eyes, and said, “I will try and endure 
it until Pa comes for me.” 

After breakfast, Victoria knocked at Claire’s door ; not 
seeing her in the dining-room, she was anxious about 
her. 

Claire opened the door at once. She was pacified with 
the hope of her father coming for her, and she met Vic- 
toria almost cheerfully: “I am going home,” she said. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 189 

''but how can you be so brave? Mrs. Field was telling 
me that you live away in Kentucky, and yet you have 
been so heroic — I don’t believe you have cried a tear.” 

‘'O yes, I have cried like a baby,” Victoria admitted-, 
"but I tried to control my feelings because my parents 
were so unhappy at parting with me. I know I must 
have my education — it is not done in any unkindness to 
me, and why should I make them more miserable by re- 
sistance ?” 

"But have you no pleasure at home — parties and 
operas and theatres?” 

"I have rarely attended anything of the kind,” said 
Victoria; "My parents think it better for me to wait until 
I leave school.” 

"Well, they are all I care for, and I am going to have 
them.” 

"But how can you study after being up so- late at 
night?” Victoria asked innocently. 

"O, I don’t trouble myself about that. I sleep in the 
morning, and the governess reads to Ma.” 

Claire did not like the expression o'! the violet eyes be- 
fore her, and hastened to say, "Your Aunt was very 
kind to me last night. I would like her very much, and 
Mrs. Field, too, if they were anywhere else than in this 
prison. Did your Aunt say anything about my hair?” 

"No, I was asleep when my Aunt returned from your 
room — but I must go — ^would you like me to leave my 
music-box with you while I write my letters ?” 

Claire was willing enough to have something to enter- 
tain her while impatiently waiting for her father to come 
or send for her. The willful, rebellious girl always suc- 
ceeded in having her own way, as she said, and had no 
doubt that Professor Field’s letter would decide her 
father to recall her at once. 


190 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


But Professor Field knew what Claire did not, that 
Mr. and Mrs. Willington were to go abroad immediately 
after placing their daughter at school; but he hoped a 
letter would reach the father before the vessel would sail, 
and detain them until they could remove Claire. 

The music-box could not make Claire forget her hair. 
She went to Aunt Charlotte’s room, and with faltering 
tongue and downcast eyes, said, ‘'Miss Dorcey, did you 
take my — my braids?” 

“Yes, Claire, I have them; let me keep them until you 
are ready to leave St. Mary’s.” 

“Please give me the hair, I want to see it.” 

Aunt Charlotte went to a table and took up a box and 
handed it to Claire, saying, “Child, your hair will soon 
grow out again, and will be long enough to put up be- 
fore you leave school!” 

“I am not going to stay here; I expect Pa will come 
for me in a few days.” 

Miss Dorcey was astonished at this news but said no 
more. 

Claire went to her room and taking out the long, thick 
braids held them up to view. They shone like burnished 
copper in the sunlight; but she had no admiration for 
them. All the rage and resentment towards her mother 
returned. She quickly put them back in the box and 
wrote a note to her saying: 

“Ma : — I send you this hair to remind you of your un- 
happy daughter. Claire.” 

She directed it to her mother, put on the stamps, and 
then went down the back stairway and out into the gar- 
den, hoping she could get the gardener to mail the box. 

She had not waited long in her hiding place, among the 
rose bushes, when the postman came up the avenue, 
much to her gratification. She stepped out in the path 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 191 

and handed him the box, saying “Please mail this for 
me.” 

He shook his head, and said, “Miss, it’s against orders 
to do it.” 

“O, you see it is to a lady — my mother; do take it.” 

He reluctantly put it in the mail bag, muttering, “This 
is irregular, but I don’t want to be disobliging to a 
lady.” 

Claire thanked him, and ran to the house and up to her 
room without being seen by any one. 

In due time the box was delivered at the grand house 
on Chestnut street; but its arrival was not at a fortunate 
time for Claire. Her father had been so miserable about 
leaving her unhappy, that, he had decided to go for her, 
and was on his way out when the box was handed him 
by the postman. 

Mr. Willington, seeing it was from his daughter, turn- 
ed back and went upstairs to give it to his wife. She 
smilingly said, “Some little peace offering from darling, 
I suppose.” 

She took the cover from the box, and seeing the hair 
she dropped it, almost overcome by the shock. 

Mr. Willington quickly picked it up, and seeing the 
note, he said, “This is an explanation, Cornelia; shall I 
read it to you ?” 

He read it aloud with indignation, and said, “She is a 
cruel daughter, and does not deserve such a mother as 
you are. This act settles the matter, she shall remain at 
school instead of going to Europe with us. My dear 
wife, forgive me for doubting your good judgment; you 
are always loving and wise in your management of our 
children. 

Mrs. Willington was greatly worried at the loss of 
Claire’s hair, and deeply wounded in sending it to her. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


Claire’s first day of waiting was a trying one to her 
restless, pleasure-loving nature. Victoria had made her 
a little visit just before she went to the school-room. As 
she left, she kissed Claire’s cheek, saying, “Do change 
your mind and stay here, you will soon get used to 
regular study; I find so many sweet girls here, I am sure 
you will be as pleasantly entertained as if you were home 
in society.” 

Claire smiled as she said, “You dear, unsophisticated 
child, you don’t know anything about the glorious times 
I have had at home. Pa always takes me along when he 
goes to grand entertainments, and I have my own set 
when Ma gives parties; but I would never see anything 
if Ma had her way — she always says to Pa, ‘Claire has 
lessons to study and should retire early.’ ” 

“Well, Claire, I am quite confident that girls should 
study and sleep. I am going to leave my treasure with 
you to make you forget all about going away ; I must 
hurry, I hear the call for tardy pupils, so good-morning.” 

Claire called out to Little Doctor, “You look charm- 
ing in the gown and cap.” 

Victoria kissed her hand in reply, and hastened down 
the corridor. 

Claire started the music-box, and sat thinking of the 
places where she had heard the beautiful airs, and sighed 
for a return of the gay life and freedom. She picked up 
a book Miss Dorcey had sent her; but soon tired of the 
first chapter and laid it aside with a yawn, saying, “Tliat 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


193 


young saint Victoria would read it and be highly pleased; 
it bores me dreadfully to read any kind of book, but I 
am sure there are some that are funny, for brother laughs 
until he is tired, then will say, ‘O, this is a boy’s book 
and would not entertain a girl.’ ” 

Mrs. Field had brought Claire a bouquet of fresh flow- 
ers, gathered by herself. These sweet creatures held out 
inducement in the way of color, form, and odor to entice 
Claire to notice them. She picked out a handful of rich 
carnations, with a sprig of lemon verbena, and fastened 
them in her dress; then took her seat in the open window. 

The view was pleasing, indeed, in rural beauty. Close 
to her window-sill a family of robins dwelt in happy 
ignorance of their new neighbor. They flitted in and out 
of the branches of a big cherry tree, making sweet 
melody in their busy life, much to Claire’s surprise. 
She chirped and whistled to them trying to coax them 
within; but they took fright, not being used to neighbor- 
ly customs, and soon flew away to outspreading boughs 
where they could take notice of the intruder. 

The orchard, in sight, with its bountiful harvest of 
golden quinces, bright red apples and russet pears, at- 
tracted the lonely young girl. She took advantage of the 
permission to walk about the grounds, and descended to 
the hall, where she saw many of the advanced pupils in 
academic gowns and caps crossing to the recitation 
rooms. They were certainly quite attractive to her, and 
she stood behind a piece of statuary looking at them un- 
til the last one disappeared, then went to the orchard. 

A small black boy was picking up the fallen fruit, and 
putting it in a wheelbarrow. He plucked off his old 
straw hat and greeted her: ''Good mornin’. Miss.” 

Claire nodded to him, and began to feel the pears to 
see if they were ripe enough to eat. He looked at her 


194 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


with very wide open eyes, saying, “Yo’ mustn’t pinch 
dem pars, yo’ spile ’em sho.” 

Claire did not condescend to answer, but continued 
her investigations until she found a luscious one, then, 
seating herself on the wheelbarrow, began to eat it. 

The boy’s glance at the self-satisfied young lady was 
not in the least friendly or complimentary, and turning 
over in his woolly head some saucy questions he wanted 
to ask, he watched her closely. He brought his hands 
full of pears and put them down near Claire, then resting 
his hands on his knees, he began, ^'Say, Missy, what fo’ 
yo’ crop yo’ head, I seed yo’ yesterday when yo’ corn’d, 
and yo’ had long cu’ls ?” 

Claire instinctively put up her hand to her head, for- 
getting that the curls were gone, and she was without her 
hat. 

The boy grinned, and put out his tongue, saying, 
*'Dey am gone sho as yo’ sot on dat wheel-bar’.” 

Claire got up and threw the half-eaten pear at the boy, 
striking him in his capacious mouth. He shouted and 
laughed, much to Claire’s vexation; but she was soon 
avenged by the boy’s father, who came from behind a 
tree, and boxed his ears until he changed his tune. 

Claire sought entertainment among the flowers; all the 
walks were trodden, all the varieties of blooming chrys- 
anthemums and roses counted and admired, but nothing 
could quiet the unrest that had taken possession of her 
heart. 

"'O, but I am sorry I cut off my hair,” was forced from 
her pretty lips; 'T suppose every rude servant on the 
place is laughing at me, and I shouldn’t wonder if every- 
body in school has heard by this time of what I have 
done; but the worst part of it is, T sent it to Ma.” 

She sank down on a rustic seat, and burst into a pas- 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


195 


sionate flood of tears, saying, “After all, she had a right 
to do as she pleases with me — I am her child. Pa will be 
very angry with me when he sees her weeping over those 
hateful red braids, and I doubt if he will come for me 
when he sees them, for he will think I look just horrid.” 

Claire did really love her mother, and well knew her 
judgment was always just and right for others; but when 
she was the subject of discussion with her parents, she 
felt bitter, and acted in an unbecoming way towards her 
* mother. 

“It is all Pa^s fault; he will let me do as I please, and 
then reproach me for displeasing Ma. O, I wish I were 
dead, I am so miserable I cannot wait until he comes for 
me.” 

She got up and walked to the house. As she ascended 
the steps of the veranda she heard merry voices; a door 
opened into the hall, and a crowd of girls came out. 
Among them she recognized Victoria. She ran to Claire, 
and taking her hand led her up the wide flight of stairs 
to the second story. 

Little Doctor’s heart was deeply touched by the tear- 
ful eyes and quivering lips of her new friend; and press- 
ing her hand, she asked, “What is it, have you heard 
from your father?” 

Claire shook her head, not venturing to speak until 
they reached her room; she then broke down, throwing 
herself on Victoria’s shoulder, and sobbing out, “No, he 
will not come for me, I am sure, because I sent that hair 
and a — a — note to Ma.” 

Victoria did not reply, for she was too indignant at 
Claire for being so cruel to her mother. 

Claire was quick to interpret the silence, and straight- 
ening herself up with wounded pride, she said, “O, I ex- 


196 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


pected you would despise me for it; but I am real sorry 
that I was so unkind to Ma.” 

Victoria kissed her flushed cheek, saying, “Now I do 
sympathize with you, I knew you could not be indif- 
ferent to your mother; but you must cheer up, you will 
be ill, fretting in this way. Write ait once to your mother, 
and tell her you are so sorry you grieved her.” 

Claire was silent for a time, then with scowling brow, 
she said, “If I do that she will think I — — have got 
religion.” 

Victoria could not suppress the laugh that this expres- 
sion called forth. 

Claire smiled shyly as she glanced at her, and added, 
“I just hate canty people.” 

Victoria’s face grew serious, as she replied, “Are you 
not sincere in being sorry that you gave your mother 
pain?” 

“Yes, I am, or I would not tell you so.” 

Victoria drew her to a lounge, saying, “An honest con- 
fession of doing wrong will convince your parents that 
you are worthy of their devotion. Now, bathe your face, 
while I go and ask Mrs. Field if we can take our lunch- 
eon together in your room. 

Victoria soon returned, with Chloe carrying a large 
tray with the luncheon. Chloe spread a cloth on the table 
then set the tempting food on in her dainty fashion. 

When they were alone, Victoria induced Claire to eat 
a little; but she was very miserable, and Little Doctor, 
knowing what was best for the heartache, put her to bed. 
After she had darkened the room, she said a few cheer- 
ing words to her and went out, telling Chloe to stay near 
the door to prevent any one from disturbing Miss Claire. 

After school hours, Victoria went to Claire’s room, and 
found her refreshed by sleep and rest. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


197 


Mrs. Field took her down to dine with her, and by bed 
time she quite regained her cheerfulness under the 
genial influence of our Little Doctor. 

Claire awoke very early the next morning — with the 
robin family in her room; they were investigating the 
premises to see if she was still in possession. 

The moment she raised her head she put them to 
flight. She jumped up, thinking she might capture 
one, at least ; but all went through the open window with 
fluttering wings and throbbing little breasts. Claire 
looked into the mirror and smiled, thinking it was no 
wonder the birds had taken “French leave” of her. 

She walked to the window eastward, and sighed, as she 
noticed the station a half-mile distant, and wondered if 
her father was on his way to St. Mary’s. 

“O, I do wish I had not sent that box and note to Ma 
— I am confident Pa will not come for me. If I had the 
money I would start right oflf, and they would have to 
keep me with them.” 

She took out her purse and counted the silver pieces, 
then sat down, resting her head on her hands. 

A thought flashed through her mind — why not go to 
the University, to her brother Lenox, just half way 
home; she felt confident he would take her the rest of the 
way if she wept and begged. 

It was five o’clock and the train passed St. Mary’s sta- 
tion at six. She quickly dressed, putting on her pretty 
pearl-grey traveling dress, then brushing her unruly hair, 
she put a few toilet articles in her satchel, with her purse; 
and this, with her hat, she dropped out of the window. 
Then climbing out on the tree close by the house, she slid 
from boughs to branches until she was four feet from the 
ground, then jumped the rest of the way. 

She was not in the least the worse for the squirrel-like 


198 LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 

fashion of descending. She picked up her satchel and 
hat, and ran out toward the orchard. She remembered 
seeing a large gate on the outskirts of the place, and 
counted on getting to the road in that direction. 

She was passing the last row of trees when the woolly 
head of her little torme,ntor of yesterday popped from 
behind a currant bush. The fright was mutual. 

Claire jumped, saying, "‘How you scared me! what 
are you doing there ?” 

He shivered with fright, and stammered out, ‘T 
frought yo’ was my dad. He is gwine to dress my jacket, 
an’ I’s hidin’ from him.” 

Claire recovered herself, and said, “You come and go 
to the station with me, and I will give you fifty cents.” 

His eyes rolled with delight, and he answered, “Sut- 
tinly I kin go. Yo’ a-runden off?” he looked at the locks 
of curly hair clustering about the face, remembering 
the offence he had given )^sterday, and feared her dis- 
pleasure, as the fifty cents might be in danger. 

They started off in the direction of the station, reach- 
ing it just as the train whistled. Claire gave the boy the 
promised half-dollar, and got into the coach with a loud- 
beating heart. 

Joe, the boy, called out, “Thanky fo’ de money; good- 
bye.” 

Claire nodded, then made her way tO’ a vacant seat 
near a good-natured looking woman with a small boy by 
her side, thinking she was safe in sight of the motherly 
person. 

After the train started, Claire was at her ease; she had 
watched the road to St. Mary’s with a nervous dread, 
fearing some one would discover her flight, and overtake 
her. 

Claire started when the conductor reached out his 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


199 


hand to her, saying, *'One fifty, Miss,” but she recovered 
her presence of mind and gave the money with some lit- 
tle independence in her manner. 

The ride to the University was long and tiresome to 
our young traveler. At noon the train reached the sta- 
tion, and to Claire’s great delight, her brother was stand- 
ing ready to help her off. She greeted him with joy, say- 
ing, “How did you know I was coming?” 

He kissed her, then led her to the small waiting-room. 

She could not wait the proper time to talk, and said, 
“You don’t seem to be surprised at seeing me.” 

He smilingly said, “No, I am not; here is a dispatch 
from Professor Field.” He took it out and read aloud: 

“Mr. Lenox Willington: — Your sister will pass the 
University at noon to-day on her way home. Please be 
at the station to meet her. John R. Field.” 

Lenox took Claire’s hand, as they sat down on the 
bench, saying, “Little sister, did you run off from St. 
Mary’s ?” 

With tearful, pleading eyes, she acknowledged she 
had. 

“Well,” said her brother, “Father is coming for you 
to-day; here is the dispatch I received last night; he will 
be along here in a half-hour. Come and have some 
iuncheon. you are hungry, I fear.” 

Claire jumped up with delight, laughing merrily as 
she looked out of the small window to see if the train was 
in sight. 

As she turned to tell Lenox how good she intended to 
bewhenathomeonce more, the telegraph operator hand- 
ed a dispatch to her brother. He read it, and from the 
expression on his face, Claire thought it contained bad 
news. 


200 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


She caught hold of his arm : ''Do tell me what it is,” 
she exclaimed in a panting whisper. 

"It is from father, and he is not coming for you.” He 
read aloud to her, while her heart ached. 

"Lenox Willington: — I will not go to St. Mary’s. 
Claire has decided the matter. Will stay at school until 
we return from Europe. Go to your sister at once to 
comfort her. Henry Willington.” 

Lenox looked puzzled, saying, "I can’t understand it.” 

Claire comprehended all its meaning in a second, and 
bowed her head in silent weeping. Her hat fell off, and 
for the first time Lenox noticed the wealth of shining 
curls were gone. 

"What does this mean,” he said, laying his hand 
caressingly on her curly locks : "Its an outrage for them 
to have cut off your hair.” 

Claire lifted her tear-stained face, and said, "I did it 
myself to spite Ma, and sent it to her with an unkind 
note. This explains Pa’s saying that I have decided the 
matter.” 

As Lenox put his arm around her, she made an honest 
confession to him that she deserved to be left behind. 
The hours on the train had mellowed her heart towards 
her good mother, and she was miserable indeed. 

But her curosity soon suggested, "I didn’t know they 
were going to Europe.” 

Lenox smiled, "They have thought about the trip for 
some time.” 

"Why didn’t they tell me?” she said with indignation. 

Lenox patted her cheek, saying, "They could not 
count on our little girl’s self-control. Now, I hope you 
will be sensible and go back to St. Mary’s and show us 
how good and studious you can be while our parents are 
gone. You know your education has been neglected by 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


201 


irregular study, and you can now make up for lost time. 
How do you like the principal, teachers, and pupils?” 

“I like them well enough, but I hate to stay in that 
prison and study all the time — never going to the opera 
and other nice places of amusement.” 

“Now you are old enough, my sister, to understand 
that a lady must be educated and accomplished; and you 
can never do anything at home when you are disturbed 
by amusements and society. Come, the train is in sight,” 
and he led her out. 

As they got on, Percy Tyler came out of the express 
office with a package in his hand. He nodded to Lenox 
and lifted his hat to Claire, wondering with all his 
mental power where Lenox was going with the pretty 
young girl. 

Before they reached St. Mary’s, Claire was persuaded 
by her brother to make up her mind to submit to the re- 
quirements of the Institute, and devote her time to* study. 

She said, “It would be intolerable but for one person 
there — a beautiful girl, bright, good, and lovely. She has 
been like a guardian angel to me since the moment I ar- 
rived, only when I — ” Claire hung her head, and said 
in a whisper, “I talk ugly about Ma; then she gets real 
angry with me.” 

“I don’t wonder she does. I admire her for that,” said 
Lenox. 

It was after nightfall when the travelers entered the 
gates of St. Mary’s. 

There was a light in the chapel, and some one sing- 
ing a solo — a sweet, young voice full of melody. Lenox 
stopped. 

“Sister,” he said, “listen to that charming voice — what 
does it mean, is she singing alone?” 

Claire remembered Victoria had told her about the 


202 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


pretty custom at the evening service — one of the pupils 
always sang a solo after the benediction, and she told her 
brother about it. 

Both were much interested, and walked to the chapel 
dooir, which was open. Professor Field knelt at the 
chancel, and the teachers and some two hundred pupils 
knelt in their seats. Mrs. Field played the accompani- 
ment on the organ and Victoria stood at her side with 
clasped hands and uplifted face and eyes.. She sang her 
mother’s favorite hymn — she did not need the notes, for 
she had known it by heart for years. 

'‘Who is she?” asked Lenox in a whisper. 

"Why, she is my dear friend, my angel.” 

"But what is her name?” demanded Lenox. 

"Victoria Kenyon,” replied Claire with a faltering 
voice. She was deeply touched by the voice and ap- 
pearance of Victoria; and it is possible that Lenox also 
was impressed, for they stood until the congregation of 
pupils formed into line and left the chapel by an entrance 
at the rear, adjoining the seminary. 

Brother and sister escaped without being seen, and 
walked to the front entrance, hand in hand. Lenox 
sent a servant for Professor and Mrs. Field. 

Of course they were gracious to Lenox and Claire, and 
received the apology made by the pretty penitent, assur- 
ing her of their good will. 

Lenox was invited to be the guest of the Professor for 
the night, and Claire bid him a tearful good-bye, as he 
was to return on the early train. 

Claire was accompanied to her room by Mrs. Field, 
who made everything pleasant and comfortable for her, 
sending a delicious supper to her, as she knew she must 
be in need of refreshment; but she could not retire un- 
til she had seen Victoria. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


203 


She stepped to her door and tapped gently. Little 
Doctor opened it, and they flew into each others arms, 
glad to be together again. 

O, I am so glad to be with you once more, I have 
had such a dreadful day,” said Claire, trying to keep 
back the tears. 

She told Victoria all she had done since she left, then 
added, “Now, you will be good to me, when I am going 
to try so hard to be brave, as you are?” 

“I will, indeed, and help you all I can,” answered 
Victoria. 

Lenox arrived at the University at noon and the first 
person to greet him was Percy Tyler, who called him to 
account for his surprising movements. 

“First thing, what were you doing with a young lady 
at the station yesterday? And most mysterious to con- 
template, you got on the train wih her, and did not re- 
turn until noon to-day. Please give an account of your- 
self.” 

Lenox was much amused, as it was the first time he 
had ever known Percy to play the roll of inquisitor. He 
first laid aside his duster and hat, saying, “Father Con- 
fessor, I am willing to lay bare my heart to you.” 

He then told him all, adding, “It would have been im- 
possible to leave her so very unhappy, had she not be- 
come devotedly attached to a young girl, just her own 
age, who entered the Seminary the day my sister did; 
and she laid aside her own grief at parting with her 
parents to comfort Claire. I don’t wonder she has led 
her captive, for she is a grand beauty — golden hair near- 
ly a yard long, and a voice like Parepa’s.” 

Percy was more than interested, and smiled as he rec- 
ognized Little Doctor. 


204 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Lenox gave him a quizzical look, saying, “What does 
that winsome grin mean? Who would believe you 
were an amorous lad?’^ 

The expression of Percy’s face was exasperating to 
Lenox. He sprang at him, giving him a rough shake- 
up; “Say, tell me all you are thinking about or I will 
annihilate you.” 

When Percy found himself, he answered, “I was 
thinking about the young lady you have been describ- 
ing; perhaps you will take me along the next time you 
go to St. Mary’s.” 

Lenox laughed long and loud. “Take you along! 
why, you have to have a sister there to gain admittance — 
why, the President of the United States couldn’t take 
you in; so be contented with what I can tell you about 
the inmates of St. Mary’s.” 

Percy made no confession, but decided to go to St. 
Mary’s. 

In due time a letter came from Philadelphia and Pro- 
fessor Field read the following: 

Dear Sir: — I exceedingly regret the trouble that the 
insubordination of my daughter has caused you. Our 
passage is already taken, and the vessel sails in two days. 
May I count upon our friendship for your forbearance 
with my little girl? I feel sure that she will submit 
obediently to the rules of your school when she learns 
that we have gone abroad. I must admit that it was 
scarcely fair to ignore her feelings in regard to our 
plans, but her violent temper made it unavoidable. I 
have already written her, commanding entire compli- 
ance with the rules of St. Mary’s. 

Yours faithfully, 

HENRY WILLINGTON. 

Claire received her father’s letter next morning, in- 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


205 


forming her of their departure for the Old World. 
She read no further than this news. She tore the let- 
ter into fragments, hurling them from her. Thrusting 
her hands through the thick red locks, she clutched and 
shook herself in her frantic rage. She had still too 
much self-respect to cry out, but vented her impotent 
fury on the objects round her. The toilet articles were 
hurled to the four corners of the room; then catching 
sight of a beautiful Bohemian glass vase that her mother 
had brought and filled with rare flowers to brighten her 
room, she russhed at it and struck it a violent blow with 
her hand. A cry of pain now burst from her lips. She 
had cut her hand frightfully on the broken glass. 

Victoria heard the cry, and hurried in. Claire was 
standing near the mantelpiece, the blood streaming from 
the wound. Victoria caught her by the wrist, looked a 
second, and then ran to tell some one to bring the Doc- 
tor. She came back and wetted a towel and pressed 
it on the wound to stop the bleeding. 

“How did it happen?” she asked in real alarm. “I 
think it will require a few stitches.” 

At this Claire drew her hand away and would have 
fled from the room, but Little Doctor was once more in 
her element, and caught the hand and held it tight. 

Professor and Mrs. Field came in, followed almost in- 
stantly by the physician of St. Mary's. 

Claire was on the bed, and Victoria pressing her fin- 
gers above the wound. 

The Doctor glanced at the patient, then at her at- 
tenJant. Victoria rose and withdrew to a distance. 

The Doctor examined the wound, and then looking 
up at our Little Doctor, “Why did you think to press 
above the wound as you were doing?” 

“Because it is an artery that is cut. Doctor.” 


206 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


The Doctor held his own finger on the same spot. 

‘‘Open my case, will you, my dear,” he said to Vic- 
toria. “This cut needs a stitch or two.” 

Again Claire shrieked out, “I w’on’t have it sewed up, 
ril never live through it,” and she jerked her hand from 
the Doctor’s hold. 

But he laid a firm hand on her arm, “Come, my child, 
it will not hurt you half as much as you are hurting 
yourself.” 

Victoria opened the medical chest, and taking out a 
needle she threaded it with deft fingers, knowing where 
to find the white silk in the familiar case. She handed 
the needle to the Doctor, as Professor Field took Claire’s 
hand in both his own. Then Victoria got the roll of 
bandages and held it ready. 

The Doctor gave his young assistant a searching look 
as he took the bandage from her hand. The wound was 
soon dressed, and Dr. Brentano gave Claire a compos- 
ing powder, and sat holding the wounded hand in his. 

It was not until the patient was quiet that the Doctor 
asked how it happened. Victoria nodded towards the 
fragments of the vase. The Doctor saw nothng more 
than an accident; but Professor and Mrs. Field looked 
inquiringly at Victoria. 

In the meantime, Victoria had wiped the needle care- 
fully, and was replacing the articles in the medical chest. 
The doctor watched her with a pleased smile. 

“You make an admirable assistant, my little doctor,” 
he said. “Where did you learn so much about my pro- 
fession ?” 

“My father is a physician, and I always assist him 
when it is a case in which he will take me with him.” 

“Ah! that accounts for your familiarity with the in- 
struments of our trade. What is your father’s name?” 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


207 


^^Dr. Kenyon, of Hamilton County, Kentucky.*’ 

‘'Victor Kenyon?” asked the doctor. 

“Yes, Sir. He is a Virginian by birth.” 

“I know him, or used to know him, very well. We 
were at Medical College together, in Philadelphia. I 
am glad to meet his daughter. He has been more for- 
tunate than I, for I have no little doctor to follow in my 
steps,” the doctor said kindly, taking Victoria’s hand as 
he withdrew from the room. 

Claire’s wounded hand was nursed very tenderly by 
the gentle Mrs. Field and Victoria, and was soon well 
enough for her to have an interview with Professor Field. 
It was a long, solemn talk she had to listen to. No one 
knew just what passed; but she came from his study 
subdued and composed, and became a diligent, con- 
scientious student. 

Though never popular with her school-mates, she 
clung to our Tittle Doctor with affectionate dependence. 


CHAPTER XX. 


Lenox Willington was an intelligent, handsome youth, 
and distinguished more for his physical strength and 
athletic accomplishments than for mental acquirements. 

His parents, before sailing for Europe, visited him at 
college, and charged him to be attentive to his lonely 
sister and to visit her as often as possible. Lenox loved 
his pretty, spoiled sister very dearly. Indeed, she was 
a model sister to him; she learned while yet in the 
nursery that she could not dominate him as she did her 
over-indulgent parents. Whenever she yielded to her 
violent temper with him, he would leave her with quiet 
dignity, only saying, “You may play with your dolls and 
I will go and play with boys,” giving such emphasis to 
the last word as to impress her with its importance. This 
discipline had a very beneficial effect as far as Claire’s 
intercourse with her brother went. 

Lenox was a courageous boy at College, but he 
looked forward to his visit to St. Mary’s with a sinking 
of heart. He was not acquainted with the rules govern- 
ing young ladies’ boarding schools, and supposed he 
would be obliged to sit at table with several hundred 
pairs of curious eyes upon him. It became appalling 
the more he thought of it. 

He had allowed several weeks to go by before fulfill- 
ing his promise to his parents. It was Saturday morn- 
ing. He had gotten permission from the Chancellor to 
spend Sunday at St. Mary’s, and was looking over his 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


209 


wardrobe to make a selection of the most becoming suit 
for the occasion. 

Nothing pleased his fastidious taste; the coat, made at 
the best tailor s in Philadelphia, he discovered did not 
fit perfectly in the back, not considering that the 
wrinkles between the shoulders were caused by twisting 
himself round to view his back in the mirror. But time 
was passing, and he hurriedly packed his valise, and 
rushed for the station, with anything but a tranquil mind. 

Imagine his delight upon seeing his friend, Percy 
Tyler, quietly sitting in the waiting room. They laid 
hands on each other’s shoulders, with mutual in- 
quiries, laughing boisterously, as boys will when the oc- 
casion affords them nothing else to da 

Lenox admitted that he was on his way to St. Mary’s 
to visit his sister, but Percy was not so frank. He had 
received permission from Dr. Kenyon to visit Victoria 
once or twice a year, but when it came to taking any 
one into his confidence about this privilege, he found 
himself a trifle embarrassed; but finally condescended to 
say that he, too, was going there to visit a young friend 
of his family. 

“Did you see Rex before you left?” asked Lenox. 
“The fellow actually had the audacity to ask me to take 
him along and introduce him to some of the young 
ladies. I should enjoy his company very much — I don’t 
know any one with such an exhaustless fund of entertain- 
ment; but I would not dare, of course, to make myself 
at St. Mary’s responsible for any one but my humble 
self.” 

“I saw him yesterday,” said Percy; Rex is a capital 
fellow, I knew him at home. He is a little aggressive, 
but he is always a gentleman. He knows I have per- 
mission to visit St. Mary’s, and wanted to go with me; 


210 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


but, like yourself, I have no merit to count for another.” 

The versatile Reginald was not long in devising a plan 
to outwit his more fortunate companions. He knew 
they were both to spend Sunday at the seminary, but 
thought they were to go together. Learning this the 
day before, he set to work to evolve a means of getting 
there before them. 

He suddenly recalled the fact that he had heard his 
aunt in Washington speak of Mrs. Field as an intimate 
friend, and at once decided on his plan. He would leave 
for Washington that afternoon, make a plea to his aunt 
of visiting in the neighborhood of St. Mary^s, and secure 
a letter of introduction to Mrs. Field, and then present 
himself at St. Mary’s before the others could reach there. 

His aunt was easily imposed upon. She not only glad- 
ly gave liim the letter, but added a big shining gold 
piece, that her favorite nephew might furnish himself 
with a new suit of clothes, in which to pay the visit to 
her dear friend. 

Sunday morning Reginald made his appearance, was 
graciously received by Mrs. Field, and invited to take 
breakfast with them. 

He mentioned casually to his hostess that he was 
acquainted with Miss Kenyon, who was a neighbor of 
his at home, and an old acquaintance. Thereupon, Mrs. 
Field invited Victoria to join her at breakfast in her pri- 
vate dining-room. She wished her to meet a guest. 

Reginald was cordially received by Pr^essor Field, 
and as usual made himself very interesting. 

Victoria was surprised to find that Reginald was the 
guest she was to meet, but she welcomed him kindly, 
and asked how he left his friend Percy. 

His merry black eyes flashed with fun, as he said, “He 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


2II 


was very well, and on the eve of making a journey when 
I saw him last.” 

Victoria was puzzled to know what could call Percy 
away from College almost at the beginning of the term, 
but she said no more; though Reginald watched her per- 
plexed countenance with secret amusement. 

After breakfast, Mrs. Field proposed that Victoria 
should go with her to the chapel, and of course invited 
her guest to join them. 

Percy Tyler and Lenox Willington had gone to the 
hotel on their arrival the evening before, and on Sunday 
morning presented their letters to Professor Field, apolo- 
gizing for calling on Sunday as it was their only day. 

Professor Field welcomed the young men heartily, and 
invited them to accompany him to the chapel as his fam- 
ily had already gone. 

So, it came about that as Percy and Lenox entered the 
chapel they saw their companion, whom they had so 
coolly snubbed, composedly sitting beside Victoria in 
the principal’s pew. Both saw him at the same moment, 
and turned incredulous eyes to each other. 

Lenox whispered to Percy, “As I live! he is no ghost, 
but real flesh and blood.” 

Percy replied. “There’s no doubt about his corporeal 
presence; but, how did he make it!” 

The organ voluntary ceased and the clergyman be- 
gan service. 

We must pardon these youths if their eyes sometimes 
wandered from the chancel, and their minds from their 
devotions. 

Lenox soon discovered his sister sitting near the beau- 
tiful girl, at whose side the irrepressible Rex was seated; 
then finding Percy’s eyes fixed in the same direction, 
he asked in a whisper, “Is she your friend?— the girl 


212 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


with the golden braids but Percy was reverently silent 
at that moment, and Lenox had to content himself with 
the fact that his sister knew her and would proibably in- 
troduce him. 

Claire was by no means the fright her brother had ex- 
pected to see. Her hair had the same pretty habit of 
curling, and was more becoming than the long braids. 

Reginald seemed very much attracted by the beautiful 
head covered with short curls, the delicate fair com- 
plexion, and eyes like the blue corn-flower. There was 
a gentleness in her manner and attitude that her brother 
had never seen before, and which, he thought, added 
much to his sister’s improvement. 

Service over, Victoria turned to come out, when she 
caught sight of Percy some distance behind her. Sud- 
denly she looked as if under a canopy of La France 
roses, the glow of pleasure was so real. 

Claire saw her brother, and with her old impetuosity, 
dashed down the aisle to greet him. With outstretched 
arms they met — the brother and sister. Lenox was 
quite as demonstrative as his sister. They did not heed 
the many sympathetic eyes that were upon them. It 
was always a charming episode to the girls to see one 
of their number meet with some dear one. 

Reginald had ofiiciously taken up Victoria’s prayer- 
book and walked down the aisle at her side. Percy ad- 
vanced up the aisle to meet her. There was genuine 
pleasure in the clasping of hands, and the old familiar 
look into each other’s eyes. 

“This is a real surprise, Percy,” Victoria said, with a 
charming smile. 

“Not to me,” he answered. “I have been thinking 
about this visit ever since we parted at Gray Cliff.” 

As he took the prayer-book from Reginald’s hands. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


213 


Percy whispered, “You made good time, old fellow, but 
haste is not always gain.” 

“At least, I have the art of anticipating my friends,” 
Rex quickly returned. “It is strange that you fellows 
should turn up here just as I ran down from Washington 
to have a pleasant Sunday.” 

Then he dropped back to Lenox’s side, and whispered, 
“Out-witted, eh?” and passed out of the chapel gate. 

Mrs. Field invited the three young men to dinner, and 
besides Victoria and Claire, she invited Maryland Carroll 
to join the party. 

As usual, Rex was the life of the company. No one 
ever thought of the dark, swarthy face, with the heavy 
black brows, the short, square figure, and ungraceful 
movements, when under the fascination of his eloquent 
tongue. 

The dinner passed off happily to all. With all Rex’s 
power of absorbing attention, he had cultivated the art 
of drawing out the best ability of others. It was this 
amiability, as his friends called it, that made him so pop- 
ular, even with those whom he threw into the shade. 

At five o’clock the three young men made their adieu 
to their host and hostess. The brother and sister had 
spent an hour together before dinner and now all were 
assembled on the wide gallery to say good-bye to their 
guests. They parted reluctantly.. The pleasant day 
was over. 

During the winter months, Victoria had learned to 
skate, and by Christmas was quite an expert. A 
large pond in the grounds of St. Mary’s afforded fine 
skating for the pupils, and their hours of recreation were 
generally spent in that sport. 

One afternoon about fifty girls were on the pond, 
chaperoned by two of the teachers. The ringing laughs 


214 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


and little shrieks of real or affected terror were heard on 
all sides, as the timid ones, clinging to the stronger 
skaters, made ludicrous attempts to ^^strike out.” 

Victoria enjoyed the exercise with all her young vigor, 
curving round and round the pond, with the sure, swift 
motion of a bird on the wing. Just ahead of her a 
young girl was making her first attempt to skate alone. 
She made two or three successful strokes, when she fell 
heavily on the ice. Victoria skated to her, and at- 
tempted to assist the girl to rise, but she shrieked out 
with pain at the attempt. “My arm is broken !” she cried 
in alarm. 

Little Doctor took up the arm, and finding it hung 
limp and powerless in her hands, she knew that it was, 
indeed, broken. Dropping on her knees, she quickly 
unbuckled her skates, then removed the cord with her 
muff from about her neck. 

The other girls had gathered round by this time, and 
two of them supported Helen Adair, while Little Doc- 
tor prepared a substitute for splints. She gently put 
the arm through the muff, and then bound a skate on 
each side, with the cord, to hold the arm in place until 
they could get Helen to her room. 

One of the girls had gone for Professor Field, who 
came at once. He took the girl in his arms, while Little 
Doctor supported the arm, as he carried her to the 
house. 

The doctor had been sent for, and met them at the 
door. Poor Helen was suffering almost as much with 
terror as with pain. The doctor was very tender with 
her, and as he assisted in carrying her to her room, he 
noticed Victoria, and smilingly said, “Ah, my little doc- 
tor again on hand to assist — ^well, you could not have 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


215 


done better under the circumstances. You improvised 
a very good splint.” 

Victoria stood by while the arm was being set, and 
with ready tact and skill assisted Dr. Brentano in the 
operation, often anticipating his need of an article by 
having it ready at his hand. Professor and Mrs. Field and 
Aunt Charlotte were present, and all bestowed hearty 
praise on our Little Doctor for her commendable self- 
possession, as well as for her skill. 

Victoria asked permission to sit with the patient an 
hour or two each day. She read to Helen her favorite 
poems. One day she said, ^‘1 would rather you would 
talk to me. Little Doctor, — tell me how you ever became 
so much wiser than other girls.” 

Victoria smiled at the name, 'Xittle Doctor.” It was 
odd to hear the familiar name applied on account of 
some quality she possessed, for no one at school knew of 
her title at home. 

‘‘Why do you smile?” asked Helen. 

“O, I was only amused at my little old home title find^ 
ing me out. I have always been called ‘Little Doctor.' 
My nurse gave me the name when I was born because 
I resembled my father, who is a physician.” 

“Well, I think your skill merits the title now,” said 
Helen. “But you are in many ways different from 
other girls. For instance, you sit here with me, when 
I have no claim upon you, instead of being out on the 
ice this glorious day. Why do you take this interest in 
others ?” 

“Helen, I do net think the highest object in life is to 
gratify one's own selfish desires; I mean, I don't believe 
one is the happier for it. I do enjoy skating very much, 
but ‘taking an interest in others,' as you call it, is as 
much pleasure to me as the skating. It is a real happi- 


2I6 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


ness to me to see you smile, as you are doing just now. 
O, I can’t explain it, Helen, only my heart prompts me 
to do what makes it the happiest. 

'‘But my hour is up, and I must leave. I’ll put your 
Browning where you can reach it. Shall I raise the 
shade a little more?/* 



CHAPTER XXI. 


During the second year of Victoria’s sojourn at St. 
Mary’s many opportunities came to develop her uncom- 
mon strength of character, and aptitude for benefiting 
others in time of peril and accident. 

One night in early spring of this year, after all the in- 
mates of the seminary had retired, Victoria awoRie with 
a slight sense of suffocation. She got up and opened the 
door leading into the corridor, where a light was burn- 
ing. She perceived there was a fire in the building from 
the smoke and odor of burning wool. 

She quickly drew on her dressing-robe and slippers, 
and rushed down to the rope communicating with the 
great bell in the tower, and pulled it with all her 
strength. It rang out loud and clear, giving an alarm 
to all within the building, and for miles around the 
neighborhood. 

She was startled, and for a moment stood with tightly 
clasped hands pressed to her heart. Looking up she 
saw the smoke puffing from the open transom of room 
No. 20, Miss Van Allen’s apartment, the teacher of 
music. 

She sprang to the door and pushed it open. To her 
horror she saw that the foot of the bed was onie smould- 
ering heap of burning bed clothes. She caught hold of 
the blankets at the head, not yet burned, and whirled 
them over the fire to smother it. 

Miss Van Allen lay on the carpet close to the window. 
Victoria caught her out-stretched hands and dragged 


2i8 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


her out into the corridor, then opened a window near by. 
She was unconscious and breathing heavily. Little 
Doctor knelt down by her side, feeling her pulse and 
rubbing her hands vigorously. 

By this time the entire household was aroused. Open- 
ing of doors, loud shrieks, crying, talking, and rushing 
to and fro filled the long corridor with discordant 
sounds. Victoria heard all as in a troubled dream, yet 
retained her consciousness, atid her desire to save Miss 
Van Allen. 

Professor Field directed and urged the servants to 
bring water and put out the fire. Mrs. Field, Doctor 
Brentano, and many of the teachers and scholars 
grouped about our Little Doctor and her patient. Doc- 
tor Brentano assisted in resuscitating Miss Van Allen. 
He asked Little Doctor to go for stimulants. She rose 
up to obey, then fell forward, overcome by the smoke 
and exertion. 

A wail went up from the sympathizing pupils. Mrs. 
Field lifted her head to her lap, and brushed back 
the golden hair. The Doctor suggested taking her to 
her room, and lifting her up in his strong arms carried 
her to her own apartment. 

Aunt Charlotte and Chloe were greatly alarmed at 
missing Little Doctor from her room, and had been 
searching for her in the rushing crowd. When they 
saw her limp body and pallid face, they were terrified. 

The Doctor laid Victoria on the bed, saying, ‘‘Wet 
her face and hands with cold water, while I go for stim- 
ulants.*’ 

Miss Dorcey quickly applied the remedy, and by the 
time the Doctor returned Victoria had recovered con- 
sciousness. He put a tablespoonful of brandy in water, 
and gave her a little as she could swallow it, then left 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


219 


her in her aunt’s care while he went to Miss Van Allen. 

Victoria’s first thoughts were to ask after her patient. 

“Chloe,” she said feebly, “go and ask after Miss Van 
Allen.” Chloe was shedding some big tears for her 
young “Missy,” but went as she was told. 

She soon returned with Doctor Brentano, who gave 
the information himself that she had recovered. When 
he saw the violet eyes wide open with inquiry, and 
her smile of welcome, he exclaimed, “Hurrah for our 
Little Doctor! You have been playing a double role 
this time. I will wager my new carriage and horses that 
you gave the alarm. The pulling of that bell was like 
your energetic touch.” Then with a humorous twinkle in 
his brown eyes, he added; “O, I can vouch for your fine 
dramatic appearance in the play — a graceful young 
maiden kneeling over the prostrate form of her patient, 
arrayed in a flowing robe of pale blue covered with 
golden curls, and — ” 

Little Doctor closed her eyes, which was a signal to 
the Doctor to cease his amusement at her expense, and 
prompt him to a serious discussion of what filled her 
mind with anxiety for the safety of all in the building. 

He felt her pulse, and laid his hand on her forehead, 
saying, “Well, my child, you showed yourself a heroine. 
Do you know you saved the lives of more than two hun- 
dred people? — for you gave the alarm, there is no 
doubt.” 

“The smoke gave the warning, and I responded readi- 
ly — ^let me ask you, is Miss Van Allen burned?” she an- 
swered. 

“No, not a bit. It is a marvel to me how she escaped,” 
said Doctor Brentano. 

“She had evidently tried to open her window, for she 


220 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


was lying just under one when I saw her,” replied Vic- 
toria. 

The Doctor settled himself back in the chair with a 
grim smile, saying, “Miss Van Allen will not likely go to 
sleep again with the candle burning on her bed. She said 
she had been reading until late, and does not remember 
anything about putting out the light; but the fire oc- 
curred by her carelessness, there is no doubt, and if it 
had not been for your timely assistance, she would now 
be numbered with the dead — and all the rest of us most 
likely owe our lives to you. The fire occurred at an 
hour when sleep is the soundest, and all would have been 
stupified in a few moments.” 

The loud ringing of the door-bell caused Doctor 
Brentano and Professor Field to go down stairs. Mrs. 
Field and many of the teachers and scholars came to in- 
quire for Victoria. The alarm given by our Little Doctor 
had been heardfar and near, and the kind neighbors came 
to render assistance. All expressed their sympathy and 
admiration for our heroine. One gentleman in the 
group asked many questions about her, and began to 
write it down. Professor Field declined to give Victorians 
name, saying, “She would not like the publicity of her 
name appearing in print, I can assure you.” 

As the stranger left the door, he heard one of the 
scholars call her “Little Doctor.’’ He smiled with sat- 
isfaction to himself, saying, “That name will do.” 

After the neighbors dispersed, and order was restored, 
Mrs. Field, with the assistance of the teachers, per- 
suaded the pupils to go to their rooms. 

Aunt Charlotte could not be induced to go to bed, but 
sat by Victoria until morning. She had company, for 
Claire begged with tearful eyes to be allowed to lie be- 
side Little Doctor and hold her hand. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


221 


Our brave little girl could not sleep. She thought of 
her dear parents, Percy, and his kind mother and father, 
and of Mammy and all the rest of the devoted servants 
at home, thinking how distressed all would be if they 
knew the peril she had been in, and of their words of 
loving approbation of her in doing all she could to save 
others. 

Little Doctor finally fell asleep in the early dawn, 
while listening to the sweet songs of her feathered pets 
congregated about her window. Aunt Charlotte led 
Claire from the room to her own apartment and tender- 
ly put her to bed, then returned to her dear charge. She 
darkened the windows and put out the lamp so that she 
could sleep soundly. 

It was late in the day when Victoria awoke — too late 
to join her companions in the class-room. After she 
had taken her breakfast, Doctor Brentanoi called to see 
her, bringing her a basket of sweet violets. 

Victoria was delighted with them, and thanked him 
most heartily, adding, “I have been looking for a week 
for just one pretty creature but have not found even a 
bud.” 

''These came from Castle Hill where they were well 
protected by the trees,” explained the Doctor. "I have 
a treat in store for you and your aunt — I am going to 
take you for a drive, it is just what you both need,” he 
said, nodding to Miss Dorcey. 

Victoria was over-joyed, and expressed her thanks, 
then turning to her aunt, she said in a pleading voice, 
"Can we go. Aunt Charlotte?” 

"Yes, my dear, it will do you good, and we shall enjoy 
the Doctors new team.” 

Doctor Brentano had invited Mrs. Field to ac- 
company them also. When he left the room, he said to 


222 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Victoria with a pleasant nod, ^‘You may bring your 
driving gloves with you; I am sure you can drive as you 
are a country lassie. 

“O, I can indeed; our good Ben taught me to drive 
the carriage horses before I was ten years old.” 

. It was not long before the Doctor’s guests were ready, 
and admiring his beautiful team to his heart’s delight. 
Little Doctor went to their heads to pat and smooth the 
gentle, intelligent faces. They were evidently pleased 
with the wearer of the broad-brimmed leghorn hat, and 
the purple dress fluttering in the breeze. 

'What a perfect match they are!” she said; "The white 
stars in .their faces are exactly alike, and they have such 
small erect ears.” 

They were large, shapely animals, dark iron-gray, with 
flowing tails and manes, and "swift as the wind” the 
Doctor said. 

Mrs. Field and Miss Dorcey took the back seat in the 
carriage. Victoria sat on the front seat with Dr. 
Brentano. He looked very happy, and well-pleased 
with the skillful way his young friend took up the reins 
and started off. 

It was a glorious day in spring. The birds sang and 
piped from trees and fence, while the shy wild flowers 
bloomed in sheltered nooks. The road was fine, and 
the trial trip of "Storm and Tempest,” the horses, was 
a splendid success. They went many miles without 
slackening the swift pace. 

Finally, Victoria’s quick eyes caught a glimpse of a 
quiet little figure by the roadside, sitting on a log. She 
drew in the team, saying, "Did you see that forlorn lit- 
tle boy back there?” 

"No.” answered the Doctor. 

They stopped, and Dr. Brentano looking back recog- 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


223 


nized the ‘Torlorn little boy” as one of his young coun- 
try friends. He called out, “Dewey, come here.” The 
small boy limped up to the carriage, wiping the tears 
from his face with his shirt sleeve. He had brave eyes, 
and an honest freckled face. He was evidently ashamed 
of the tears, for he averted his head when he saw the 
ladies looking at him. 

“What’s the matter, my lad,” said the Doctor; “are 
you in trouble?” 

He gulped down the sob in his throat, and said, “I 
have cut my foot, and can’t get to the hotel, — you see 
they won’t buy my spargrass after one o’clock.” 

“Well,” said the kind-hearted Doctor, “we can take 
you there long before that time, so get your basket and 
jump in.” 

The small face brightened up, and he limped back for 
his basket. When he returned, the Doctor took it in, 
then gave a helping hand to the owner, saying, “It was 
lucky we drove this way, wasn’t it?” 

“It was that. You see I would o’ lost ninety cents if 
I didn’t get there in time for dinner.” 

He looked up at Victoria and smiled at her expres- 
sion of interest in him, saying, “You saw me first, didn’t 
you, sis?” 

Little Doctor was much amused at the familiar, 
friendly little fellow, and reached out her hand to him, 
saying, “I have good eyes for looking up little people. 
How did you hurt your foot? Just see. Doctor Brentano, 
how it is bleeding ?’' 

The Doctor drew out his medical case from under the 
carriage seat, and placed it by the side of Little Doctor, 
then taking the reins from her hands, said, “Let me see 
you dress that wound.” 

The look of gratitude and pleasure in her face was 


224 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


pleasing to both doctor and patient. She made room 
for Dewey to sit by her side, and when she took up the 
small brown foot, he made a feeble resistance. 

Little Doctor said with pleading tenderness, ‘^‘Do let 
me look at it, I won’t hurt you.” 

He gave a shy little laugh, answering, “It aint that, 
I was afeared I would soil your nice frock.” 

“O, you are so considerate. I thank you for remind- 
ing me to put something over my dress.” 

She took the Doctor’s morning paper and spread it 
over her lap, and then proceeded to dress the wound. 
She took a piece of lint and drew it over the cut very 
tenderly until it was cleansed from dust, then pressed the 
edges of the wound together, put a fresh application of 
lint on, and tied a double cloth over tO' protect and keep 
it in place. 

Dewey watched her with intense interes)t, evidently 
admiring Little Doctor from her hat down to her 
slender boots. Once he caressed one of the golden 
braids lying near his hand on her knee. He shyly 
looked into the violet eyes and said, “I never saw hair 
shine like gold before.” 

Little Doctor laughed one of her mirthful laughs, 
saying, “My old nurse would tell you that it caught this 
color from a comet.” 

“What’s a comet?” asked Dewey with a perplexed 
brow and coaxing eyes. 

“O, a great star that came the morning I was born, 
and then went away.” 

Not only Dewey but all listened to the sweet voice 
of Little Doctor, and marveled at the simple words that 
suggested so many deep thoughts. 

Dewey Grant took his foot from Victoria’s lap, say- 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


223 


ixig, “You did that business well nigh as good as the 
Doctor — ain’t you a Doctor’s girl?” 

“Yes,” answered Victoria with a merry laugh, and a 
pinch of his ruddy cheek. 

He sat at her feet during the drive to the hotel, tak- 
ing notice of every word and act, evidently storing them 
up for the entertainment of the dear opes at home, for 
she was a rare specimen of girlhood to Dewey Grant. 

They reached the hotel in time for Dewey to dispose 
of his asparagus, much to his relief; then on their re- 
turn, drove up a lane to let him out at his home. 

Dewey’s “Thanky for your kindness to me” expressed 
but poorly the gratitude of the throbbing young heart. 
When he saw the carriage turn and drive back, he called 
out, “Mother, mother, come here, quick!” 

A heavy-set woman, with black hair and eyes, came 
to the door. 

“Look, mother, there she is!” 

“Why, sonny, what’s the matter with your foot?” 

She had glanced at the carriage, but the wounded foot 
was more attractive to her. 

“She did it,” he exclaimed, pointing at Little Doctor, 
who was looking back with a parting smile for her pa- 
tient. 

“She hurt you? It is just like rich folks to trample 
on the poor,” and she cast a threatening frown at the re- 
treating carriage. 

“O, no, you don’t know what you are a-talking about. 
She doctored my foot after I hurt it, and was so very 
nice to me.” 

Mrs. Grant’s face softened, and she said, “You said 
she did it.” 

“No, no, I meant she tied it up for me. You just 
ought to see her drive them great big horses of the Doc^ 


226 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


tor’s. She is awful purty and nice, and I reckon she is 
smart and rich too. I’ll bet she can spell ’biscuit’ — we 
had it at school yesterday, and we all stuck fast.” 

When Doctor Brentano and his guests returned to St. 
Mary’s the girls were out for recreation. Maryland Car- 
roll saw the carriage first, and ran to greet Little Doctor. 
All the rest followed, gathering around with- glad faces 
and kind words for their heroine — indeed, they lifted her 
from the carriage steps, and carried her to the veranda 
in a funny fashion, all laughing merrily. They placed 
her on the top step, then grouped about her, standing, 
sitting, and kneeling, to discuss the all-absorbing subject 
of the past night. Claire Willington rested both hands 
on Victoria’s lap, and had a humorous story to tell of 
herself and others in their fright and excitement — “O, 
I am going to write to brother Lenox and tell him we 
have a real heroine in St. Mary’s.” 

Birdie Brice, the tease of the school, grinned at Little 
Doctor, and said in a droll way, ‘T am going to write to 
your — your beau, and tell him — .” 

A flash of Victoria’s indignant eyes cut short the 
sentence, and a titter went the rounds — all but Claire. 
She was vexed, as she knew Victoria would not tolerate 
remarks of that kind ; and besides, it would cause her to 
leave them. 

Little Doctor left her companions, and went to her 
room. She had been taught that her boy acquaint- 
ances were friends, not beaux — young ladies had beaux, 
children had boy friends. 

She never harbored unkind thoughts, and was quite 
her sweet self again when she picked up a book and 
went to Miss Van Allen’s room to read aloud a story 
which that lady had selected for their mutual entertain- 
ment. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

The Saturday after the fire at St. Mary’s, Percy Tyler 
was leisurely looking over his New York weekly, when 
a familiar title caught his eye, then riveted his attention. 
• He read and re-read the article, then rushed from his 
room to Eenox Willington’s apartment. He thrust the 
paper before Lenox’s face, saying, “Read that.” 

Lenox took the paper, at the same time glancing up 
at his friend, for excitement in Percy Tyler was uncom- 
mon, and the article must be of great importance to 
arouse him thus. He read the account of the fire at St. 
Mary’s, which gave the title of the chief figure “Little 
Doctor,” but no other name. 

Lenox had forgotten that Victoria Kenyon was called 
by this name. He looked up at Percy, saying, “She is a 
brave girl, I suppose Claire knows her. It makes me 
weak in the knees to think my little sister was in such 
peril. Have you an idea who Xittle Doctor’ is?” he 
asked. 

Percy hesitated for a second. Lenox looked up, then 
sprang from his chair, and laying a heavy hand on 
Percy’s shoulder he demanded, “I can see you know all 
about the heroine — ^tell me who she is.” 

Percy laughed heartily, saying, “Don’t break my 
shoulder and I will tell you that I know Xittle Doctor’ 
and have known her since she was a few days old — .” 

Lenox anticipated him by saying, “O, I know her my- 
self, and it was just like her. Claire adores her, and I 
am under everlasting obligations to Miss Kenyon for her 


228 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


kindness to Claire. She took a great burden from my 
heart when my sister entered St. Mary’s. Claire calls 
her 'Guardian Angel.’ I tell you, that little fire-brand 
of ours was able and ready to master principal, teachers, 
and matron, and your sister too — ^an unintentional com- 
pliment, but I always think of her as your sister.” 

Percy’s face shone with pleasure, as he exclaimed, 
"You paid me the highest tribute in your power. She 
has been to me like a sister — wish to heaven I had one 
as noble as she is. You are a lucky boy to have one.” 

"Well, Little Doctor captured Claire in the first bat- 
tle. She melted her right d^wn by telling her she was 
cruel to mother in cutting off her hair to spite her. Then 
she had the audacity to send the long curls to mother as 
a present ; but it was the most fortunate thing in Claire’s 
life, foT it was the cause of her being left at school.” 

"Weil,” said Percy, I must be off to ask permission to 
spend Sunday at St. Mary’s — will you go with me?” 

"Of course I will. I have been waiting for you to 
make a move in that direction. I would rather face the 
wild sons of Africa than those pretty girls, unless you 
were along to act as a target.” 

Before an hour had passed, our boys stood on the 
platform at the station. Each had valise in hand contain- 
ing his best clothes. As they jumped on the moving 
train, Rex Page returned to his room from a tramp in 
the woods, with some rare "specimens” in his posses- 
sion. He glanced out of his window as he put his treas- 
ure down on the table. He looked again, for he saw his 
companions making demonstrations of good-bye. 

His black eyes grew fierce as he shook his fist 
at them, causing them to laugh heartily as the train 
moved along. 

He soliloquized, "Sly dogs to sneak off from me, I bet 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


229 


my last dime they are going to St. Mary’s to spend Sun- 
day.” 

He proceeded to walk up and down his room, with his 
short fat hands crossed on his stout back. '1 wish I had 
a sister there. In the name of common sense what did 
my parents want with five boys — and no girls?” 

He went to the mirror and looked at himself — “We 
are not bad looking.” He drew his heavy brows to- 
gether over his straight nose, saying aloud, “But if we 
had a sister she would be like the rest of us — 
black — black, too black for a girl. I should like one fair 
like Little Doctor — ’twould have been a pleasing variety, 
one with blue eyes and golden hair.” 

“Well, well, I can’t go this time, but I will get even 
with them before a month.” 

The rare specimens had taken leave of the box; crawl- 
ing, hopping, and wriggling reptiles covered the table. 
Rex was not in the least disconcerted. He proceeded 
to put them back into the box with tender interest, talk- 
ing to them in a friendly way about getting left. This 
habit had often given his companions much amusement 
at his expense, but Rex was a character able to stand 
alone, even in eccentricities. 

Percy and Lenox arrived at St. Mary’s jus»t before 
dark. Professor Field and his wife received them most 
cordially, assuring them that Claire and Victoria were 
both well and not in the least the worse for the excite- 
ment of Monday last. 

It was a fortunate time for the boy’s visit, as the first 
Saturday in the month was the usual time for the girls’ 
dancing party. 

All were in the assembly room having a pleasant time 
when the boy^ came. Mrs. Field conducted them to the 
scene of gayety, where they stood looking on until the 


230 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


dance was finished, but they were not long in recogniz- 
ing the ones they knew best of all. 

Maryland Carroll saw the guests first, and dancing up 
to Victoria, she whispered, “Some one is looking for 
you.” 

Little Doctor turned her head towards the door, and 
saw the tall, graceful youth she had known so long. 
Their eyes met, then both advanced. As Percy took 
her hand, he said, “I am glad you are safe — of course 
our Little Doctor was the heroine.” 

She laughed merrily at Percy’s assurance, saying, 
“How did you hear of the fire?” 

As he led her to a divan, and they seated themselves, 
he answered, “It is not difficult to find out the news when 
it is in the papers.” 

The look of amazement on her face was amusing to 
Percy, and he smiled gleefully. 

“I wish I had thought to bring my Weekly along to 
let you see the interesting article — O, it is glowing with 
praise of ‘Little Doctor.’ I must send it to you, with 
the permission of the Professor.” 

“Did it give my real name — you know how annoying 
it would be to my parents?” 

“No, just calls you ‘Little Doctor.’ ” 

Victoria asked with a puzzled expression, “Can you 
imagine how they heard the name?” 

“Yes,” said Percy; “Professor Field told me a re- 
porter for the New York weekly was here the night of 
the fire and jotted down the incident. Fearing he 
would publish the article, the Professor refused to give 
your name, so he caught up ‘Little Doctor’ from some 
of your companioins in the hall, I suppose.” 

Claire and Lenox now joined them. 

After the first words of greeting between them 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


231 


Lenox said, ''Come, let us go to the supper-room and 
get some cream, I am half famished. Sister says there 
is a feast of good things out there.” He gave his arm 
to Victoria, still holding Claire’s hand. 

Percy glanced at Claire, then gently parted the hands, 
saying to Lenox, "Your selfishness would be intolerable 
if I did not know your sister would take pity on me.” 

Claire took Percy’s outstretched hand with a smile, 
saying, "He thinks we both belong to him; indeed, you 
too he includes in his possessions.” 

Percy and Claire discussed the all-absorbing topic, the 
fire, Claire relating in her amusing way how completely 
beside herself she was, saying, "I ran to my window to 
climb out on a big tree (the same one had done service 
before),” and the merry twinkle in her eyes brought the 
runaway scene to Percy’s mind, "when I discovered T 
had a pitcher of water in my arms — ^not knowing I had 
it, yet drenched with the contents.” 

"It is hard to keep a clear head at such times,” he 
said, with amusement. 

"But Little Doctor did, and saved us from a terrible 
death,” said Claire with a shudder. 

"You see,” answered Percy, "she has been taught to 
be brave and useful, and has a natural love for helping 
others. Of course she has marvelous presence of mind, 
and good common sense, or she could not always be do- 
ing good at the right time.” 

After a feast of ice cream, cake, and fruit, our young 
friends returned to take part in the dancing, — thanks to 
Mrs. Field for the invitation. 

Percy and Claire, and Lenox and Victoria were part- 
ners for awhile, then the boys changed partners; Little 
Doctor now suggested that the boys be introduced to 
some of the other girls. 


232 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


It was truly a pretty sight; nearly two hundred young 
lassies all in white, all merry, and dancing with evident 
pleasure. Of course the boys were much in demand, 
and did enjoy themselves to a great degree. 

At ten o’clock the dancing ceased. Our party was 
standing in a group having a last chat and laugh, when 
Professor and Mrs. Field joined them. 

Mrs. Field said ,“Children, we have planned a pleas- 
ant Sunday for you. We shall be glad if all will join us 
in a drive to the city tO' attend service. As we return, 
we will stop in some pretty place and have luncheon.” 

All were delighted, and expressed their hearty thanks 
to their kind hostess. 

Claire clapped her hands, saybig to Percy, “A real pic- 
me. 

^‘A capital idea,” he answered. “I will offer my ser- 
vices as cook,” he added, bowing to Mrs. Field. 

“I accept most gladly, if you can make good coffee, 
for we shall not have any other cooking.” 

'T can indeed, Madam, the best you ever drank; 
strong, clear and delicious.” ’ 

All laughed at Percy’s good recommendation of his 
accomplishment. 

Lenox asked if he might be the water-carrier — ^‘That 
is all I can do, except eat!” said he. 

‘'Eating is the one thing obligatory,” said Mrs. Field, 
with a smile, and a friendly nod. 

Professor Field had been talking to Victoria about 
the drive. “By the way,” said he, in an under-tone, 
“can you tell me if both boys ride horse-back?” 

“Yes, I am sure they can, for I have often heard 
Claire say her brother kept a saddle-horse at home, and 
Percy has ridden all his life.” 

“That’s fine. We can manage it beautifully to take 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


233 


Miss Van Allen with us.” Then, addressing all, “Chil- 
dren, we will start about nine o’clock in the morning, 
and get there before eleven.” 

Bidding the girls good-night, he took the boy’s arms, 
and conducted them to the resident apartments, where 
Mrs. Field had rooms prepared for them. 

Of course, the pleasant trip and treats were not con- 
fined to our young friends; all the other pupils had their 
turn in time, when it was thought best by their elders in 
authority. 

Long before nine o’clock next morning, old Uncle 
Oscar had the big family carriage at the gate; Joe 
brought two fine saddle horses from the stable, and 
hitched them near by. Not long after. Doctor Brentano 
drove up with his iron-grays, for he too was to go 
and take some of the party. 

Our girls and boys met on the front veranda to await 
the rest. There was much sparkling chat, and conjec- 
ture as to how they were to be disposed of in the various 
conveyances. 

Little Doctor’s solution of the matter pleased the 
boys. “You are both to go on horse-back,” she said, 
looking very decided. 

Lenox’s nerves were a little unstrung towards the 
time to start. He had asked Victoria to present him to 
Miss Dorcey, when she came down stairs. He wanted 
to thank her in person for her kindness to Claire. 

Now he had pictured Aunt Charlotte a real “blue 
stocking,” with blue eye-glasses, and, most likely, “blue 
laws” for boys and girls; in age, a few years younger 
than the “Father of our Country,” tall, thin as a rail, and 
not having an atom of good looks. 

He took Victoria’s sun-shade from her hand, and 
toyed with it as he watched the hall door anxiously. 


234 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Presently, the fit of blues was forgotten in looking at 
a beautiful lady coming up the steps from the garden 
with a cluster of white lilacs in her hand. She stopped 
to return Dr. Brentano’s greeting, and to answer some 
inquiry. 

She was splendid in height and symmetry, had a 
pretty complexion, with golden brown hair waving back 
from a fine brow, and coiled in a braided crown on the 
top of her shapely head. She wore a brown silk dress, 
just the shade of her hair, with lace frills at the throat 
and wrists. 

She saw Lenoxes frank interest in her, and smiled in 
answer. Coming towards him, she extended her hand, 
saying in a musical voice, ^‘My dear Lenox, we need no 
introduction, I already know you through your sister 
Claire, and your pretty letters to me.” 

She gave him the lilacs, saying, ^Tn remembrance of 
our meeting.” 

Lenox dropped the sunshade, turned as pink as a 
cabbage-rose, saying, “I beg your pardon. Miss Dorcey, 
I imagined you — you were a ^Blue-stocking.’ ” 

She laughed merrily, saying, "‘I wish I were literary. 
Come, and let me present you to Dr. Brentano, he knows 
your father.” 

Her charming freedom with him put him at ease, and 
heightened his admiration for her, making him forget 
his embarrassment. 

The Doctor was cordial in his meeting with Lenox, 
saying, *‘My dear boy, your father is one of the most con- 
genial friends I have in the world. Where is he now?” 

Miss Dorcey left them to talk, while she went up to 
her room for her bonnet. When she came down a few 
moments after. Dr. Brentano stepp^ed up to her with a 
courtly bow, saying, “Miss Dorcey, will you confer a 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


235 


real pleasure on me, by being one of my guests in the 
drive? And with your permission, I will ask these two 
children to accompany us,” laying his hand on Victoria’s 
head. 

Miss Dorcey accepted for herself, and added, “You 
know you have my consent for these two to be of our 
party.” 

Professor and Mrs. Field made their appearance with 
Miss Van Allen. 

“Doctor,” said the Professor, “will you lead; those 
greys of yours are very impertinent behind my team ?” 

“Most gladly; I was wishing you would let me lead 
off.” 

Then to the boys, “Boys, those saddle horses are for 
your convenience.” As he saw the smile of pleasure on 
the youthful faces, he added, “When I was a boy, I loved 
riding better than going to a circus.” 

Just then Percy and Lenox preferred it too, as it was 
Sunday morning, and a delightful ride lay before them, 
to say nothing of the pleasant ohat with the girls as they 
rode along. 

All descended to the gate. Doctor Brentano helped 
Miss Dorcey to the front seat, the girls to the back one; 
and the boys, mounting, took up their positions on 
either side of the carriage. Professor, Mrs. Field, and 
Miss Vati Allen followed, driven by old Uncle Oscar. 

Some one else went too, but not until the teams were 
out of sight of the house; then Joe climbed up on the 
back of the family carriage, with a tin pan on his head, 
bound for some contraband pleasure. * 

The weather was as perfect as all young people look for 
in May; the road was one of those winding white turn- 
pikes so common in the “Mother State,” leading 
through green meadows and forests, and passing grand 


236 LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 

old ho-mesteads nestling among shade trees, shrubbery, 
and flower beds; occasionally they caught a glimpse of 
a shining river in the distance. 

The younger members of the party were much 
pleased, asking the Doctor to drive over to let them get 
a better view of the river. 

“We shall return by the river road, and take luncheon 
on the bank — will that satisfy all of you ?” he said, look- 
ing back with a smile. All expressed willingness to 
wait. 

Lenox was of a speculative turn of mind, and as he 
rode along chatting to the girls, he frequently looked at 
Doctor Brentano and Miss Dorcey, thinking they must 
have been created for each other, both splendid in 
physical good looks, and apparent congeniality. He 
whispered his thoughts to Claire, but was fairly stunned 
by the silent rebuke of his sister. No one at St. Mary^s 
had ever been bold enough to intimate that the Doctor 
admired the dignified Miss Dorcey. But Lenox was 
too much interested in the future of his new friends to 
be put down in this way, so indulged in many possibili- 
ties for them as they drove along in front of him. 

Our party reached the city in time for church, and all 
enjoyed the uncommon privilege. Even Lenox and 
Claire were deeply impressed by the solemn service, 
grand music, and the humble devotion of Percy and 
Victoria. 

As our company left the church, many of the Profes- 
sor’s friends gathered about asking questions con- 
cerning the fire at St. Mary’s, and of “Little Doctor.” 

Mrs. Field introduced her young friends to some of 
them, saying “Victoria is our TJttle Doctor.’ ” 

Victoria extended her hand with a sweet smile, and 
accepted their compliments with the pretty modesty and 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


237 


self-possession natural to her. Aunt Charlotte and 
Percy were truly proud of her, and watched her with ad- 
miration. 

When they were about to drive off, Lenox put his fair 
curly head inside the carriage, and said, “You have been 
holding a levee on the side-walk. Who was that hand- 
some fellow with the canc, who stayed longer than the 
rest? He wanted to go along with you girls, any one 
could see that.” 

The girls laughed at Lenox’s curiosity. “He is the 
brother of Birdie Brice,” said Victoria, “he often at- 
tends service at chapel when he rides over to see her.” 

The drive along the river road was grand in wild, rug- 
ged scenery a part of the way, then changed to sloping 
green hills, interspersed with great forest trees. 

One of the hills had been beautifully terraced by 
nature. “Giant Stairway” it had been called, time out of 
memory. As they drove in front of the steps, thirty or 
forty feet wide, all exclaimed with admiration. 

“Are v/e to eat luncheon here?” asked enthusiastic 
Claire. 

“Yes,” said Doctor Brentano, halting on the lowest 
step. “This is the ‘Stairway of Giant Fancy.’ ” 

The boys sprang from their saddles to help the ladies 
to alight, while the gentlemen held the teams, giving 
Uncle Oscar time to take out the baskets of luncheon, 
carriage robes, and feed for the horses. 

Percy spread the robes down on the grass, under a big 
maple tree, saying, “This is our ‘drawing-room.’ ” 

It was inviting indeed, as he arranged cushions from 
the carriages about in cozy spots at the foot of the tree. 

Toe tried to make himself very useful, feeling that he 
must justify his stolen ride with the white folks. 

He had been “out foragin’’ he said, for dry sticks to 


238 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


make a fire for the coffee; and came back in quite a 
state of excitement. When he saw that his stolen ride 
was condoned he grew confidential with the boys, and 
told them of an adventure he had with a “crazy calf.” 

“He come down dat hill jis a raren and a pitchen and 
chase me clean in de riber.” 

“Yo kin see fo’ yosefs,” he said, smoothing down the 
blue cotton trousers, and giving his woolly head a solemn 
shake to impress his hearers with the truth of what he 
said. 

Little Doctor and Claire spread the cloth down on the 
thick velvety grass, putting pebbles on the corners to 
keep it straight; then set the table with taste and care. 

Lenox pretended to be very busy, spending his time 
between the cook and the “waiting maids,” as he called 
the girls. When Percy asked him to bring a dish of 
cold meat, he took up the cover of the luncheon basket, 
covering it with a small napkin, then decorated it with 
parsley. 

“That is the first useful thing you have done since we 
took up our residence here — ^let us give him a medal for 
invention,” said Percy, calling to Claire. 

When all was ready. Little Doctor went to the “draw- 
ing-room” to tell the grown people to come to luncheon. 
As they neared the table, Joe rushed up, with arms 
thrown above his head, shrieking at the top of his voice. 
“Hims a-comin’, hims a-comin’.” 

All looked at the excited Joe in alarm. He pointed 
up the hill with both hands. There posed the “crazy 
calf.” One loud bellow, and both hind feet went up, 
head down, then a leap sidewise and down it came at full 
speed, clearing the table at a bound, notwithstanding the 
outspread arms of the gentlemen, and the shrieks of the 
ladies. It kept on its mad course down into the river, 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


239 


v/here it drank eagerly, then came out with heaving 
sides, and twitching ears, and galloped up the road. 

Not a thing on the table was harmed, not even a bit 
cf dust or spear of grass to tell of the funny freak of the 
‘"crazy calf.” 

The feast went on, seasoned with merry laughter and 
witty remarks at the interruption. 

The sun was going down behind the distant mountain 
top when our happy party drove up to the gate of St. 
Mary’s. 

Before nine o’clock the boys took their departure, and 
the rest of the company retired to their rooms to sleep 
soundly and dream about church drives and a crazy 


calf, 



CHAPTER XXIII. 


One week after “Happy Sunday/’ as the girls called 
the jaunt to the city church, a new love came into the 
life of Little Doctor, giving her heart a sweet song 
of thanksgiving. The tidings came rattling over the 
railroad in a locked car, shut up in a mail bag — a letter, 
sealed by her father’s hand, and directed in his boild, 
well-known handwriting. 

She took it from the servant’s hand at the door with 
her usual flutter of anticipation. Seating herself at the 
open window, she broke the seal and read the first line, 
then reread it — could she really believe in her eyesight, 
or was she not dreaming ? 

She got up quickly and ran to her Aunt’s room. Hold- 
ing out the letter she said with faltering voice: “Auntie, 
please read to me what father says!” 

For an instant Miss Dorcey was alarmed, but took 
the letter and putting her arm around Victoria said, 
“What is it, my darling, is any one ill at home ?” 

“No, no, not ill — but, I am so bewildered at that,” 
pointing to the first line in the letter. “ Please read.” 

Miss Dorcey looked at her niece for some clew, and 
seeing a pleading smile on her face, she took courage to 
read the letter aloud. 

“Beechwood, May 4th, 18 

“My darling daughter: — You have a little brother — 
he came this morning at sunrise. I am confident you 
will rejoice with your mother and me, in this, our great- 
est blessing since your advent. He looks as you did on 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


241 


your first birthday, only that he has dark hair and eyes 
like your mother. He is a large, fine looking child, with 
most powerful lungs. Of course. Mammy is jubilant 
over his arrival, and faithful as ever. 

“We will postpone his baptism until we go to Gray 
Cliff, so that the ceremony can be performed by your 
Uncle Howard. We shall call him “Dorcey” for your 
mother’s maiden name. You shall be his god-mother; 
Percy, one of his god-fathers — I am sure he will be de- 
lighted to take the precious responsibility. I will write 
him to-day. 

“It is possible that we may go to Virginia the middle 
of July. Your mother and Dorcey will stop at your 
grand-father’s while I go to St. Mary’s for you. 

“My dear child, you have the hearty consent of your 
mother, and mine too, to invite your friends, Claire and 
Lenox, to spend the summer with us at Gray Cliff. It 
was quite proper for you to write your grand-father and 
Aunt Mary for an invitation for them, but I can assure 
you of their hospitality for all of your friends. 

“Your mother joins me in sweetest love to you, say- 
ing she wants to see you more than your loyal heart can 
echo. Little brother spreads his small hand out on this 
sheet of paper for you to kiss — it is the best he can do 
for sister to-day. 

“Your devoted father, 

“VICTOR KENYON.” 

Idttle Doctor listened with intense interest, her happy 
eyes brimful of tears. 

Aunt Charlotte held out her arms, saying, “I congrat- 
ulate you, my dear child. I well know how much you 
have always desired a brother.” 

Victoria seated herself on her Auntie’s lap, resting her 
head against her cheek, just as she had always done with 


24 ^ 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


her mother, when they had joys or sorrows in common. 

Little Doctor gave a little sigh, saying, “It will be 
about two months before I can see him, and hold him 
in my arms.” 

“Yes, my pet, but the time will soon go by when you 
are so happy; and I have something really interesting 
for you and Claire to assist me in for your vacation.” 

Little Doctor could not help feeling a pleasant wonder 
at her Auntie’s words, as she well knew they meant 
much; but she was content to await her Aunt’s time to 
tell her all. 

Victoria’s unselfish nature soon suggested sharing her 
joy with others. Calling Chloe in, she told her of the 
dear young brother. 

Chloe was jubilant, saying, while she showed her big 
white teeth, “I’s powerful glad dar is a baby in our family 
once mo’.” 

Claire displayed her delight by hugging Victoria 
with rapture, saying, “I hope he will be as lovely to you 
as my brother has always been to me.” 

Professor and Mrs. Field congratulated Little Doctor, 
and wrote a letter of happy greetings to her parents and 
the young heir of Beechwood. • 

Being Sunday morning, Victoria asked her Aunt to 
go with her to chapel before any one was there. Miss 
Dorcey gladly consented, knowing Little Doctor wished 
to go to God’s house to give thanks for the priceless 
treasure that gladdened het home. 

After silent prayers, she asked her Aunt to play an ac- 
companiment on the organ while she sang the 103rd 
Psalm — “Praise the Lord, O my soul; and all that is 
within me, praise his holy name.” 

The solemn strain filled the bull din and reached the 
procession of pupils standing in the corridor ready to go 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


243 


to chapel for service. Claire recognized the tender, 
thrilling voice of her friend, and whispered to the teacher 
in charge, “May I be excused?” 

“Yes,” said the lady, with a pleasant nod; “I under- 
stand.” 

Claire hastened to the chapel, and for the first time in 
her life, of her own free will, knelt in prayer. Tears of 
real contrition dimmed her pretty blue eyes. It was the 
beginning of a new life for the spoiled child of wealth 
and self-indulgence. 

Victoria’s asking Claire and Lenox to spend the vaca- 
tion at her grand-father’s came about in this way — Claire 
had many times said she expected her parents back in 
time for her to spend the summer at home, and had count- 
ed on a very gay time in the dear old home once more; 
but, early in April, she and Lenox received word from 
their parents saying they would not return until the next 
winter, and that they had made plans with Professor 
and Mrs. Field to have them both spend their vacation 
with them at their home. 

Lenox, as usual, was ready to obey, and wrote his sis- 
ter that they would have a pleasant time, boating, fish- 
ing, and hunting — hoping to interest Claire sO' that she 
would be content to stay. 

She shed some indignant tears, then under the good 
influence of Little Doctor, answered the letters with re- 
spectful submission — even saying she hoped her parents 
would enjoy their sojourn in Rome. 

Victoria was deeply touched by Claire’s disappoint- 
nient, and thought of bringing about a visit to Gray 
Clifl for her and Lenox. She took Aunt Charlotte into 
her confidence, the matter was deeply discussed, letters 
were written to her parents , grand-father, ^nd Aunt 
Mary; after receiving favorable answers, she then wrote 


244 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


to Mr. and Mrs. Wiilingiton, and to Lenox. It was 
qtiite an undertaking for a school girl, but our Little 
Doctor was equal to the responsibility. 

Of course all answered favorably, and Victoria told 
Claire of her successful plan for her and Lenox to spend 
the vacation at Gray Cliff. 

Claire was delighted, and sent a happy letter to 
her parents; also to Senator Kenyon and Aunt Mary 
thanking them for their kind invitation, and accepting 
with sweet appreciation. The Friday after it was de- 
cided that Claire was to go with Victoria to visit her 
grandfather. Aunt Charlotte told the two girls of the 
“interesting assistance” she expected of them both. 
Miss Dorcey had thought it would give them pleasure, 
and comfort too, for the summer season, to have some 
pretty colored dresses made up to wear while away from 
St. Mary’s; so, the night before, she told them she was 
going to take them to the city on a shopping excursion. 
They were to go in the big carriage and stay all day. 

It was a delightful surprise to them, and they could 
hardly express their thanks to Aunt Charlotte for her 
thoughtfulness. 

Before half-past eight o’clock on Saturday morning, 
Miss Dorcey, Little Doctor, and Claire were on their 
way to the city. They enjoyed their drive almost as 
much as they did on “Happy Sunday;” and when they 
got to the large city, and in front of fine stores with 
show windows as large as a cabin, both jumped out and 
ran to see what pretty goods were displayed for their 
benefit. 

Victoria caught her auntie’s sleeve, saying, “That 
buff chambra is beautiful, may I have a dress of it ?” 

“Certainly you shall — you mean the buff and white 
striped? It is very pretty, also that pink gingham.” 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


245 


Claire was in rapture over a lilac organdie, saying, 
‘T must have that, if it takes my hundred dollars to buy 
it.” 

Miss Dorcey laughed heartily, saying, “You can get 
that one, and ever so many more, for a fourth of your 
money.” 

As t-heir admiration for the pretty things in the win- 
dow; had attracted a crowd of small darkies, auntie 
thought it best to take them inside the store. 

Piles upon piles of pretty summer goods were put be- 
fore the three ladies, and many pieces were cut off for 
the youthlul customers — pink, blue, lilac, green, buff, and 
white with clusters of flowers. 

Miss Dorcey did not forget the dainty white sun- 
bonnets, and pongee parasols for them; also gloves for 
outings on the river and in the woods. 

In the midst of the shopping, Dr. Brentano walked 
into the store. He took a lively interest in the feminine 
business much to the amusement of all. He asked for 
d flaming red calico to be taken down for his inspection, 
and after examining it closely, he said with the air of a 
French modiste, “That, trimmed with gilt ribbon and 
brass buttons, would be stunning.” 

All agreed wdth the Doctor, that it would be at least 
“stunning” and he said, “I will make any one of you a 
present of it, if you will wear it to church.” 

All declined the gorgeous offer with thanks and 
smiles. 

A skillful young dress-maker was engaged to come 
the next Monday to St. Mary’s to make up the pretty 
dresses for the girls. 

Claire learned a valuable lesson in shopping, and how 
to spend her money to advantage. As they drove home 
she counted over the money left many times, fearing she 


246 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


had not paid for all her beautiful goods lying at their 
feet in the carriage. 

O, what a busy time there was in the sewing rooms 
in the third story of St. Mary’s the next month! 

Miss Dorcey had told the girls not to mention the 
dress-making to their companions, as she feared it would 
disturb them in their studies; but it was discovered be- 
fore the first sunset and more than fifty lassies had made 
secret visits up the last flight of stairs to see for them- 
selves the marvelous lawns, cambrics, organdies, and 
ginghams, and the pretty embroideries and edgings to 
trim them with. 

As the middle of July drew near, Victoria found it 
difficult to concentrate her mind on her lessons, and 
asked to be relieved from study when closing exercises 
were over. All the pupils had left for home, and Little 
Doctor and Claire were counting the days until I^enox, 
Percy, and Doctor Kenyon should arrive. 

Percy had a standing invitation to spend his vacation 
at Gray Cliff, and this year his parents were to meet 
him there. 

Lenox and Percy came to St. Mary’s together, arriv- 
ing the evening before Doctor Kenyon put in an ap- 
pearance. 

Little Doctor sat at her chamber window, dividing 
her time between watching the clock and the railroad 
track. 

M’hen she saw the puffing engine sending volumes of 
biack smoke up into the clear blue sky, she ran down 
stairs, and walked out to the carriage road leading to the 
station, to meet her father. She saw him jump off — 
surely it was he, for who could be as agile and as fine- 
looking as her father. She ran as fast as her feet could 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


247 


carry her, holding out her hands to him before he was 
close enough to take hold of them. 

Both were filled with delight to meet once more. After 
the kiss and embrace, she said, “How is my precious 
mother and brother?” 

“Both well, my darling, and ready to give you sweet 
welcome when you arrive at your grand-father's.” 

“And my grand-father and Aunt Mary and Uncle 
Howard, are they all well?” 

“Yes, all in good health, and happy to welcome you 
and your friends.” 

“O, it is so like them to open the dear old home to 
take us all in. I am sure we shall have a lovely time,” 
said Victoria, as she walked at her father’s side, with her 
hand in his. 

“Do tell me more about baby Dorcey — is he really 
like mother, and does he cry much ?” 

This query amused her father, and he laughingly said, 
“Yes, he cries more than you did at his age, but we do 
not expect him to be as good as you were — in my 
opinion, boys are never as good as girls. 

“Yes, he is very much like your mother — her large 
brown eyes and silky hair.” 

They had now arrived at the front veranda, where 
Professor and Mrs. Field, Aunt Charlcxtte, Percy, Lenox 
and Claire sat. The meeting was most cordial. The Doc- 
tor held the hands of the brother and sister, saying, 
“Children, I am very glad you are to spend the summer 
with us. It is just twenty years to-day since your 
father came to make us a visit at Gray Cliff — you are as 
welcome as he was..” 

He turned to Percy to give him the second greeting — 
never did man love a youth more than Dr. Kenyon loved 
the handsome Percy Tyler. 


248 


> LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


They walked up the broad stairs leading to the cham- 
ber in readiness for the Doctor. The Professor had 
preceded them to the room. 

Percy staid with the Doctor, performing all the little 
acts of service he would do if he had been his own 
father. 

They assembled at the dinner-table, and discussed the 
past, present, and future, all joining in the pleasant con- 
versation. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 


Six o^clock next morning found the party at the sta- 
tion, all anticipating a joyful trip to Gray Cliff. As the 
train came in sight around a curve in the road, Reginald 
Page loomed up, bright and responsive as usual. He 
took off his straw hat and swung it above his head, then 
made a low bow with his hand on his heart. Dr. Ken- 
yon and the boys responded cordially, while the girls 
laughed and recognized the gallant salutation. 

He sprang off before the train stopped, and grasping 
the Doctor’s hand said, “Glad to see you, sir. I con- 
gratulate you on your new possession — my compliments 
to Master Kenyon.” 

He bowed to the girls, shaking a hand of each at the 
same time with a swing peculiar to himself, then nodded 
to Percy and Lenox with a triumphant grin which 
meant “I am even with you for the present at least.” 

Chloe and the lunchbasket were duly noticed. He al- 
ways associated Chloe with something good to eat. The 
basket lid pushed up with over-crowding, showing- 
dainty napkins around cake and pie. This prospective 
feast was taken in by the hungry youth, who was on the 
alert for breakfast. 

In a few moments all were seated in the coach. Vic- 
toria and Claire sat together. Dr. Kenyon and Reginald 
in front of them, Percy and Lenox just behind them. 

The boys had much sport at Rex’s expense, but more 
than once he got the better of them. Percy took a 
traveling shawl and placing it on the back of the seat. 


250 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


said, “Rex, let me settle you for a nap, you look sleepy. 
I doubt not you sat up all night to join us.” 

He had indeed, but a shrewd lawyer could not get it 
from him if he chose to conceal it. Percy, supposing he 
was hungry as usual, asked, “What did you breakfast 
on ?” 

“Fresh air and spring water,” was the prompt reply. 

“Poor fellow, do you expect to make the journey on 
the elements?” 

“How could I make it without?” he answered with a 
roguish flash of his big black eyes. 

“Now we had a more substantial meal, a really fine 
breakfast; waffles, coffee, fried chicken, and honey. It is 
a pity you were not at St. Mary’s to share it with us,” 
said Percy with a coaxing smile, wishing to draw Rex 
out to ask for something to eat, as he well knew the next 
station was many miles off, and cash was always scarce 
with him. 

Rex settled the question without a word, simply by 
looking aft the luncheon basket, then at Percy, with a 
rolling of his eyes backward in the direction of Little 
Doctor. 

Percy took the hint, and went to her seat. He whis- 
pered a few words to Victoria, who smiled with real in- 
terest in the matter, and went to the seat where Chloe 
sat, Percy following. They soon prepared breakfast for 
Rex, while he chatted to Claire apparently unmindful of 
the stir going on for his comfort. 

The porter put the table in place. Chloe placed on it 
a dainty cloth, hot coffee (made on a small alcohol 
stove), cold chicken, boiled eggs, with plenty of fresh 
bread and butter. Rex’s self-possession and self-assur- 
ance were marvelous. 

When the breakfast was announced, he thanked Little 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


251 


Doctor with courtly grace, and took the place prepared 
for him as a king might do under like circumstances. 
Percy took a cup of coffee with him to keep him com- 
pany, enjoying the pleasure of seeing ‘his companion 
breaking his fast, far more than the fragrant cup of Java. 

At twelve o’clock the luncheon was served, and Rex 
again had appetite and capacity for the lion’s share 
of roast chicken and cherry pie, notwithstanding the 
bountiful supply of good things he had already received 
from the big basket. 

In the afternoon Dr. Kenyon left his seat to talk to an 
old friend. Reginald took advantage of the absence of 
the elder Doctor to consult the younger. “Little Doc- 
tor,” said he, “can you cure a cancer, I have one on the 
back of my hand ?” 

Victoria shook her head with a professional doubt, 
saying, “Let me see your hand.” 

He extended a plump dark hand, with a very bad sore 
on it, much inflamed and swollen. Victoria gave it 
earnest consideration. She always commanded serious- 
ness and confidence in those she treated, no matter how 
lightly they approached her. 

“That is not cancer, but an old wound you have 
picked with cruel nails. It must have prompt treat- 
ment,” said Little Doctor with real concern for her com- 
panion. 

“Well,” said Reginald, “will you take the case?” 

“Yes, certainly; but I must give severe treatment — 
will you trust me?” 

“Trust you with my life,” was the gallant reply. 

A handsome young gentleman dressed in white linen 
sat opposite. He laid aside the book he had pretended 
to read, and gave his undivided attention to Little Doc- 
tor and her patient. When she asked the boys for some 


252 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


matches, he readily produced a jeweled match-box, and 
stepping across the aisle, said, ''At your service. Miss 
Kenyon.” 

Little Doctor thanked him with a suppressed smile, 
for she had no idea who he was. 

This gave him courage to stay near, and with a win- 
some appeal he asked, “May I look on? I am deeply 
interested.” 

Of course Victoria gave the desired permission. She 
now opened her medical case and took out a small tin 
•box containing mutton suet. She cut of¥ a bit, placing 
it in a spoon, and held it over some burning matches in 
the lid of the tin box on the window-sill. When it was 
boiling hot she took Reginald’s hand and carefully 
dropped a few drops on the sore, saying, “You can do 
this for yourself for three or four mornings, then it will 
get well rapidly.” 

Rex pretended to be completely overcome by the pain, 
and sank back with closed eyes and quivering lips. He 
had ability to act, and often gave his boy friends a ben- 
efit. 

Claire was greatly alarmed. Leaning forward with 
clasped hands, she watched him with tears in her eyes 
The others laughed out, for they knew him of old. Percy 
ran for water, and sprinkled the upturned face until he 
revived with a vigorous start, exclaiming, “Percy Tyler, 
who employed you in this case? You have ruined my 
collar and cravat.” 

He wiped his dripping face and neck, then flipped the 
corner of his handkerchief in Percy’s face with mis- 
chievous good humor. Taking out his purse (contain- 
ing a counterfeit ten dollar bill, two dimes, and a poem 
written by himself), he said, “Little Doctor, what is my 
indebtedness to you?” 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


253 


Victoria laughed merrily, saying, “You are the first 
patient who has asked me for a bill. I practice for love 
of the profession and the experience.” 

Lenox had kept up his tender little attentions to Rex, 
often fanning him with Chloe’s turkey-wing fan, bor- 
rowed for the occasion; but now Rex could dispense 
with them, and he waived him away, saying, “You are 
very officious.” Then giving him an arch smile, he 
continued, “If I were as pretty as you, I would hold a 
mirror in my hand all the time, and let Oither people 
alone.” 

This taunt took Lenox down. It was not the first time 
his good looks had been a disadvantage to him. Rex well 
knew how to reach the tender spot of each of his com- 
panions, and was merciless sometimes. Lenox was truly 
very handsome, with fair hair, a clear fr»sh complexion, 
beautiful blue eyes like his sister’s, and a mirth provok- 
ing expression about his mouth that won him many 
triends; but ridicule had taken all vanity out of his heart; 
indeed it had become the burden of his college life. 
Percy was the only one who had not probed the sensitive 
wound, and he clung to him like a brother. 

Victoria put her case in order, and returned the 
match-box to the owner with thanks. As she did so, 
she caught her father’s smile. A mute appeal for his 
approval brought him to her side. Laying his hand 
caressingly on her head, he said, “Daughter, you did 
the best thing possible to cauterize that wound; it will 
soon heal if he lets it alone.” He looked at Rex’s hand 
saying, “You must follow directions or you will have 
trouble with that sore.” 

The owner of the costly match-box introduced himself 
to Dr. Kenyon, saying, “I have often heard my parents 


254 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


speak of you and Gray Cliff. We were at your wed- 
ding.^’ 

The Doctor grasped his hand, answering, “Randolph, 
I am most happy to meet you. How are all at home? 
I have not had the honor of seeing your father since he 
became Governor of Virginia.” 

“Nor have I. for I have been in Europe for four years. 
Will you please present me to your daughter?” 

Dr. Kenyon turned to the young people and intro- 
duced Victoria and her companions. Randolph took 
Little Doctor’s hand, bowing to the rest, calling each 
one by their names, smiling pleasantly as he did so; 
then looking at Victoria, he said, “Little Doctor, — (may 
I, too, call you by this title, it is very tempting and ap- 
propriate?)” — she inclined her head with a smile, and 
he continued, “do please tell me, are you studying 
your father’s profession?” 

“I hope to do SO, when I finish school,” she answen 
withdrawing her hand. i 

“I have often seen wounds dressed on the base-ball 
grounds, but you could teach our young practitioners 
something new.” He said this with evident admiration 
for Little Doctor’s skill. 

Hearing the shrill whistle of the locomotive, he turned 
to Dr. Kenyon, saying, “I get off at the next station; my 
parents will be there to meet me, will you see them ?” 

The Doctor cheerfully assented. Both gentlemen 
bowed to the young people, and went out. It was par- 
donable in our girls and boys to take advantage of the 
coach windows, to see their new acquaintance meet his 
parents. A splendid carriage and horses stood near the 
platform. In it sat a lady richlv dressed in black lace. 
Claire’s cultivated taste for rich attire soon suggested 
admiring comments. 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


255 


'^O, just look at that elegant bonnet, pure lace with 
velvet pansies on it. Ma has one almost like it.” 

Victoria was much more interested in reading the 
lady s face, so full of joyous anticipation in seeing her 
son spring fiom the coach. The Governor stood at the 
steps, and father and son embraced affectionately; then 
Randolph, at a bound, sprang into the carriage to meet 
his mother. The Governor and Doctor Kenyon greeted 
each other cordially, holding hands with a tight clasp. 

^'Come,” said the Governor, “Let me see if my wife 
will remember you.” 

She did, indeed. Extending her hand in a dainty 
lavender glove, she said, “Victor Kenyon, I am de- 
lighted to see you again. How is Mildred?” 

“My dear Madam, I can assure you this is a mutual 
delight. My wife is well, and at father’s for the summer. 
You are looking well; time has dealt kindly with you.” 

She laughed, and shaking her fan at him, said, “Vic- 
tor of old, always ready to say pretty things.” 

“I would like to introduce my daughter to you, she is 
here,” said the Doctor. 

Randolph jumped to the ground, saying, “Doctor, let 
me have the pleasure of presenting her to my mother.” 

He went into the coach and brought Victoria, but the 
Governor detained them. He lifted her from the steps, 
exclaiming, “My dear child, you are called Victoria for 
your father, but I predict you will merit the name by 
gaining victory over self, and others, through the 
Trince of Peace.’ ” 

There was a thrill of prophetic power in his words 
that deeply impressed Victoria. She bent her head, 
as if receiving his blessing, thinking he had read in her 
ey-s the fierce battle with self. 


256 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


“Father,” said Randolph, “will you please let mother 
speak to Miss Kenyon?” 

The Governor bowed low, waving his hat in co'mpli- 
ance. He had kept his head uncovered in deference to 
Victoria. 

The young man took her hand and led her to the car- 
riage, saying, “Little Doctor, my mother.” 

The lady smiled sweetly, and extending her hand over 
the side of the carriage to Victoria, she said “Little Doc- 
tor, I am so glad to meet you. Did my son coin this 
name for you?” 

“No Madam, my nurse gave it to me on my first birth- 
day, because I looked like my father.” 

“Ah, you are like him, indeed, a marvelous resem- 
blance to your handsome father.” As she said this, she 
flashed a merry look at Dr. Kenyon. “I cannot see a 
trace of your mother’s likeness. She was a great favor- 
ite with us all. We were at your parent’s wedding.” 

“Yes, I have often heard them mention you and the 
Governor.” 

Randolph shyly said, “I too, was at the wedding, and 
immortalized myself by tumbling down into a well, and 
had to be hooked out like a shark.” 

Little Doctor laughed heartily — more at the way 
this was said, than the incident. For she had a very 
keen sense of humor, and his face responded to it 
readily. 

The clanging bell and puffing engine warned our 
friends that they must part. Randolph held a bunch of 
rare roses in his hand that his mother had brought him. 
He gave them to Victoria, saying, “These are some of 
my favorites from my rose garden.” Then with a coax- 
ing smile, he added, “Little Doctor, may I come with 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


257 


my parents when they visit your grandfather this sum- 
mer ?” 

This request, made in such a boyish way, was so very 
amusing to Victoria, that she answered him in the same 
spirit. “Yes, we shall be glad to see you, and you may 
join our juvenile band in all of our excursions if you 
hl<e.” 

“O, that will be glorious; count on my being your 
body-guard and basket-bearer.” 

Little Doctor took the lady’s hand in parting, and 
kissed it; then shook hands with Randolph and 
the Governor. They had barely time to spring on be- 
fore the train was in motion. 

Victoria had evidently made a pleasant impression on 
the Governor and his family. He leaned back as the 
horses dashed off in the direction of home, and said, 
“She is a charming young girl. The same soulful eyes 
as Victor. What color do you call them ?” he asked his 
wife. 

“They are real violet eyes, a rare color, and very ex- 
pressive. She is an uncommon girl, with such sweet 
self-possession and grace,” answered his wife, looking 
back at the train. 

Randolph was looking after the train too, as it flitted 
in and out of sight, dashing through the wooded country 
tar away to the east. “Mother, said he, “I wish you had 
been in the coach to-day to see Little Doctor dress a 
wound.” 

“Was til ere an accident, my son?” 

“O no, only a sore on the hand of a companion. She 
did it with such skill and mode&ty, I was really fascinated 
and asked to stand near so that I could see how she did 
it. I had heard a fellow passenger say she was the 
daughter of Doctor Kenyon. I recognized the Doctor 


258 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA.^ 


as soon as he returned to his seat, and introduced my- 
self. She has a charming personality — is to study her 
father’s profession, a departure for maiden feet from the 
old path; but I must confess I like it. I imagine she has 
too much character to be satisfied with social triumphs 
and domestic bliss. What age is she?” he added, turn- 
ing to his mother. 

“Well, I ought to know her exact age,” said she, fan- 
ning herself slowly, ‘'for Victor wrote to your father an- 
nouncing her birth and name at the time. She is six- 
teen years and three months — yes, I am certain that is 
her age.” 

When Victoria joined her companions in the coach, 
all were enthusiastic over the roses. She divided them, 
giving to each one their choice. Rex said the “Black 
Prince” was his favorite, as they harmonized with his 
complexion. Claire chose “La France” roses and 
fastened them on her shoulder with artistic grace. Percy 
took a “Mareschal Neil” from his bunch, and pinned it 
just below his collar, saying, “I want it where I can in- 
hale its fragrance.” Lenox buried his face in his, say- 
ing, “I love them all alike, they are so refreshing.” Vic- 
toria fastened a beautiful white bud in her father’s lapel, 
saying, “This is mother’s favorite.” Chloe was not for- 
gotten. She decorated her hat, and placing it on the 
seat in front of her, whispered to herself, “Dat hat 
sholy look like a flow’ pot.” 

As the sun descended in the western sky, our travel- 
ers longed for their journey’s end. Doctor Kenyon 
went out to learn the time they should arrive at Willow 
station. This was a signal for the boys and girls to 
gather up their belongings, which consisted of fishing 
tackle, guns, game bags, shawls, and satchels; but no 
dogs, monkeys, or bird-cages for Chloe to “tote.” 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


259 


Little Doctor beckoned Claire to bring the luncheon 
basket. She found plenty of provisions still in it, and 
turning to Rex (who had taken possession of her medi- 
cal case), she said, “Rex, shall I leave the luncheon 
basket with you? There is an abundance of food and 
having it may save you the trouble of getting out for 
some of your meals.’^ 

He thanked her heartily, saying, “You are an angel 
of the first magnitude, to provide for a small sparrow 
like me.” 

Lenox pinched his elbow, saying, with a mischievous 
grin, “You mean, a sparrow hawk.” 

One flash of Rex’s eyes silenced Lenox, but Percy 
said to Claire, “Did you see the lightning flash from 
that sparrow’s eyes?” Claire had, and smiling, nodded. 
Chloe giggled behind the turkey- wing fan, then quoted, 
“De thunder rolled, de lightnin’ flashed, and killed a 
peeg.” 

All laughed at Chloe’s sauciness but Rex; he recog- 
nized his own teaching, and in spirit went back to a cer- 
tain stormy afternoon in the barn at Beechwood, (he 
had been hunting and had taken refuge in the barn), 
with a dusky audience about him, Chloe among them, 
and he smiled as he recalled the shouts of laughter from 
them as he quoted the lines above. The young black 
children remembered this one effort of “Marse Rex,” 
and it became common with them. 

Our party arrived at Willow Station late in the after- 
noon. The Rev. Howard Kenyon was there to meet 
them with the big family carriage. A young black man 
held two fine saddle horses, and old Uncle Joe sat on 
a large wagon ready to take Chloe and the trunks. 

Rex looked desolate on the rear platform of the train, 
as he disappeared from view; but he was not without a 


26 o 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


pleasing hope to cheer him; Doctor Kenyon had given 
him a pressing invitation to visit them at Gray Cliff on 
his return from home, and his head was already busy 
planning to spend most of his vacation there. 

Victoria, Claire, Dr. Kenyon, and his brother took 
their seats in the carriage, and the boys were to go on 
horseback. Tasso, the groom, held a spirited young 
horse by the bridle for Lenox. As he sprang into the 
saddle he handed him a whip, saying, ''She won’t ’quire 
de lash, but city gemmen alers ax fo’ a whip.” Lenox 
acknowledged that he liked a whip, and soon had need 
of one, for Madge was not kindly disposed toward the 
"city gemmen.” Percy mounted a quiet beauty, and 
did not have an opportunity to show off his fine horse- 
manship before the girls as Lenox did. 

The road to the Kenyon home led along the river 
bank, cool and shady. The girls laid off their hats and 
enjoyed the change. The coach had been so hot and 
close all day, and going at such a rapid rate, that they 
did not enjoy the beautiful scenery; but now they were 
enthusiastic over the rural beauty that met their view on 
all sides. The cows standing knee-deep in the river, 
with over-hanging trees to shelter them from the after- 
noon sun, reluctantly started homeward when the small 
black children flourished their switches about them; and 
the timid rabbits and squirrels flitting in and out of the 
papaw bushes, all caused Claire the greatest delight, 
for she had not been accustomed to these pretty creat- 
ures as our Little Doctor had been all her life. 

Lenox proposed to Percy that they should go ahead 
of the carriage as outriders, to herald their coming; but, 
indeed, it was his great desire to see the place and the 
people his father had visited two years before his birth. 
As they cantered along, he laughed aloud at his own re- 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


261 


flections, when Percy looked at him, saying, *What is it, 
old boy?’^ 

I was just amused at my absurd self. Do you 
know, I am unable to realize that people and localities 
existed before my time.’* He switched his trousers, 
then looked shyly at Percy for encouragement and ap- 
preciation. 

“I am with you iu the absurdity, for I have doubted 
these things ever since I was old enough to reason.” 
Both laughed merrily, and took up a popular song, mak- 
ing the woods ring with youthful melody. 

When they reached Gray Cliff, a cordial welcome 
awaited them. Senator Kenyon, Miss Kenyon, and Mrs. 
Kenyon sat on the front veranda, and met the boys with 
out-stretched hands and hearty greetings. When the 
carriage drove up, the girls were much amused to see 
them looking so completely at home in the group. 

The meeting of Victoria with her mother was a most 
happy one, more so now that they had a new joy to 
share; there was also the delight of meeting her grand- 
father and Aunt Mary. Claire held to Mrs. Kenyon’s 
arm, and whispered, “Little Doctor’s love for you has 
taught me how to value my own loving mother.” 

Mammy came lumbering out with the baby in her arms. 
“Howdy my blessed chile; see yo’ brudder, he is pow’ful 
sweet.” Victoria kissed the old woman’s cheek with 
affection, then cuddling the little one in her arms, 
she took a good look at the tiny face, and kissed him 
rapturously, saying, “You precious darling, do you 
know sister?” He made a futile attempt to seize her 
nose, but another shower of kisses interrupted the 
youngster, and he gave a demonstration of the fine lungs 
he possessed, with a very pink face. 

Claire viewed the performance with wonder; and when 


262 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Victoria placed him in her arms, she looked frightened 
lest she should let him fall, because she did not know 
what part of him she should hold tightest. 

Percy saw the dilemma, saying, 'Xet me show you 
how to hold a baby.” He cuddled him close in his 
arms, and smiled complacently as he said, '‘How-do old 
fellow; how soon can you go hunting and fishing with 
me?” 

Lenox had a genuine love for small people, and in- 
sisted on his turn to hold Master Kenyon. He gath- 
ered up the long robe, and seated the baby on his shoul- 
der, then danced around the veranda whistling merrily, 
while the rest looked on with evident surprise and 
amusement. Lenox and the baby were happy, judging 
from the smile on both faces 

Aunt Mary suggested that our travelers should retire 
to their rooms to get ready for dinner. Victoria and 
Claire had rooms adjoining, and Chloe was to serve 
them both. When they were ready to go down to the 
drawing-room, Mrs. Kenyon inspected the new dresses 
and admired the pretty style in which they were made. 
Victoria had shown much appreciation and discrimina- 
tion in her attire, ever since she was old enough to enjoy 
the beauty of colors, and this matter of personal adorn- 
ment was cultivated in her by her mother, who had ex- 
quisite taste in dress. 

Accordingly one might notice that Little Doctor 
wore but two colors. She had always observed this 
style, and never failed to be admired, even by those 
dressed otherwise. As Maryland Carroll once said to 
her, "You always look picturesque. I believe it is be- 
cause you wear but one color with your white dress. 
Now that bunch of geranium leaves on your shoulder 
and at your belt is ever so much more striking than mv 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


263 


bouquet of many colors.” This habit gave individuality 
to Victoria’s dress, and she recognized the advantage 
with a passing pleasure. 

Percy and Lenox rejoiced to see the girls wearing 
their hair as they used to do at home; while Chloe was 
jubilant over the sight of her dear young “Missy” with 
her locks “in curls once mo’.” 

Litt’e D octor’s grand-parents, Col. Dorcey and hi** 
wife, were at dinner. It had been years since the dear old 
home had been cheered by such a merry party as dwelt 
under its hospitable roof at this time, and none enjoyed 
it more than the Senator and Miss Mary Kenyon. 



CHAPTER XXV. 


Days, weeks, months — yes, three years, had gone by 
since Victoria entered St. Mary’s, and now, on 
this last day of the dear school life, she stood a woman, 
ready to go forth and put to beneficial use the educa- 
tion gained in these three well-spent years. 

She had graduated with the highest honors — she 
would not have been satisfied with anything lower, and 
she had maintajicd the character which she brought to 
the school; one of pure, unselfish devotion to the good 
of others, strengthened and developed by higher culture 
and more extended contact with the world of school life. 

'T came round to say good-bye, my little friend,” said 
the good, genial Doctor Brentano ''and to thank you for 
your very great aid to me in my capacity as physician to 
St. Mary’s. You are no longer the little girl I first met, 
holding Claire’s \vounded hand. Indeed, you are a 
greatly improved edition, physically, of that wise little 
maid; but, child, you will always be to me my little doc- 
tor.” 

"Dr. Brentano,” said Victoria; "you could not flatter 
me more than to remember me by the dear name by 
which I was called in my home.” 

"Why did you never tell me that?” said the Doctor; 
"here I have been thinking that I had conferred a degree 
upon you, young lady, and you coolly tell me you had 
the title from your babyhood — born with it, I dare say.” 

Victoria laughed merrily; "Yes, Doctor, my nurse 
gave it to me in the cradle. I always liked to hear you 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


265 


call me Xittle Doctor/ but I did not mention it as it 
seemed a presumption to claim it in the presence of a 
real M. 

“Well, child, I have a little plan of — ^benevolence, you 
would call it; and I want your sympathy and interest in 
it, as it was you who put the idea into my head/’ 

Victoria looked surprised and interested, and waited 
for him to explain. 

“I have been a selfish old fellow, my little doctor; I 
have had more cf this world’s goods than I really needed, 
but it was never brought home to my mind that I could 
use it for the good of others, until I learned it from the 
example of the little girl in school who taught me what 
it meant to live for others. 

“I have watched your course, my child, with keen in- 
terest, and I found that your unselfish devotion to your 
companions in school was a greater happTness to you 
than the usual pleasures of youth; and, though I am 
late beginning, I wish to share that kind of happiness — 
for I have found no other in this life.” 

Victoria had clasped her hands in her lap, and looked 
at the strong dignified man before her, with something 
like pained surprise. Tears stood in her eyes, as she 
said, “You do me great honor. Dr. Brentano. That my 
little insignificant life could in any way influence the life 
of one of the world’s great intellects is a surprise and 
pleasure that embarrasses me. But,” she said suddenly; 
“tell me about your plan of benevolence, it interests me 
greatly.” 

“My idea is not very clear yet, but I wish to found an 
institution in New York city for homeless young girls, 
and place it in charge of the ‘Sisters of St. Mary,’ the or- 
der the Rev. Dr. Warfield has just established; and 1 
want the privilege of naming the institution for my Lit- 


266 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


tie Doctor — ‘The Victoria Home.’ ” 

‘T thank you for the compliment you pay me, Dr. 
Brentano, and in the name of all homeless girls, I thank 
you for such an institution. I shall always feel a special 
interest in ‘The Victoria Home,’ ” she said with a grate- 
ful smile. 

“Another thing,” said the Doctor; “your father has 
told me that you have a similar plan — a home for or- 
phans. It would give me great pleasure to contribute 
to your enterprise, my little friend.” 

“That is already provided for, Doctor. My twO' grand- 
fathers have made it a joint gift. They will also endow 
the Home; so, you see, my own share in it is simply put- 
ting into effect their benevolence; though, I assure you, 
my dear friend, I appreciate your generosity. We ex- 
pect to go abroad immediately, and shall spend a year in 
travel, and when we return, I hope to carry out my pet 
scheme. I have always had the theory in my mind of 
a home for children; and. Dr. Brentano, I give you in 
advance a cordial invitation to be present at its opening.” 

“Thank you, thank you, my child, you may count on 
me. And now, good-bye, my little doctor, and don’t 
forget your old friend.” 

Victoria gave both her hands to him in parting, say- 
ing “I will always remember Doctor Brentano.” 

The last evening at St. Mary’s was a sad one to all. 
Victoria’s companions assembled in the drawing-room 
to show their last little attentions. They had all given 
her keep-sakes from their little treasures, and all had 
been carefully packed in the trunks that stood in the 
hall waiting for Dr. Kenyon’s arrival, who was to ac- 
company his daughter to Gray Cliff. 

Several attempts had been made to sing Victoria’s 
favorite songs, as they waited the hour of departure, bu 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


267 


all failed — tears were too near the surface, and they 
finally yielded to their feelings and cried in good fashion ; 
Claire especially, who was also to leave school, was in- 
consolable. Three years had wrought wonders in the 
proud, willful girl — now a tall stately woman, self-con- 
trolled and gracious in mariner, but still impetuous and 
impulsive. 

When the carriage wheels were heard on the gravel 
at the door, the weeping girls flocked round Victoria 
like chattering birds. Professor and Mrs. Field, and 
dear Aunt Charlotte had taken a more composed fare- 
well. 

Dr. Kenyon hurried Victoria away, as the train 
was nearly due. She waved her hand to the group on 
the steps, as the carriage turned out of the gate-way, 
with a tender good-bye to dear St. Mary’s. 

The Kenyon and Tyler families were to go abroad to- 
gether and both had agreed to meet at Grey Cliff for a 
short visit before the steamer should sail. 

Percy had graduated, and had been studying law the 
last year, but his parents concluded that a year abroad 
was necessary for a finished education; and Percy was 
charmed to join the Kenyons, that he and Victoda 
might together visit the wonders of the old wodd. 

A few days after they arrived, our old friend Rex came 
to Gray Cliff to pay his respects to “Miss Kenyon,^’ as 
he punctiliously called our Little Doctor. 

Time had changed him very little; he was the same 
bright, witty, self-satisfied Rex as of old; yet there was 
a depth in the great dark eyes, and a manliness in the 
still short, square figure that added new dignity to his 
presence. 

Victoria met him with a cordial welcome. She had 
always a warm friendship for this companion of her 


268 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


childhood, and she was not one to forget her friends. 
As they met, Rex looked at his old school-mate with 
the patronizing air of a grandfather, and said “Little 
Doc — beg your pardon, Miss Kenyon, I am quite satis- 
fied with the result of St. Mary’s 'finishing.’ What an 
earthly paradise we should have, if all they send out were 
as perfect.” 

Victoria laughingly retorted, “and what a return of 
the classic age we should have if all university graduates 
were like our modern Demosthenes!” bowing gracious- 
ly to Reginald. 

It was one of the merriest gatherings that ever as- 
sembled under the old home roof; but no family reunion 
would have been complete without the presence of old 
Mammy, who had accompanied her mistress from Ken- 
tucky. When Victoria arrived at Gray Cliff with her 
father, Mammy was at the door to meet her “bressed 
chile.” 

For the first time Mammy had to reach up her black 
arms to clasp them around Victoria’s neck; “My sakes 
alive, honey, how yo’ is growed,” and she took the tall 
girl in her arms as if she were still the helpless baby she 
used to nurse, while Little Doctor laid her head on the 
old shoulder and patted the stout back just as she did 
when Mammy carried her when she was a tired child. 

Mammy very soon noticed her “chile’s” dress, and 
taking a fold of the pretty gray poplin between her fin- 
gers — “La’s! honey, dis is suttinly like the goods yo’ 
gran’-mamma use ’o wear. ‘Irish Poplin’ she use ’o 
call it. I ’member it kase I allers use to hook it up de 
back fo’ her. Has yo’ got many putty tings, honey ?” 

“No Mammy, not many, you know I shall buy new 
things in Europe, but you shall see all I have — ^here are 






I 




i 


♦ 


I 


f 







t 


I 




I 




« 




I 


■ 



•r •* 

* i. 




t 

H 4 


. I 


« 

« 



f' 



t 

I 


( 


If . 

t 





> 


t 



t 


* 


t 






\ 




r 



V 



• ( * 

« 


I 




I 


I 




% 









•1 


4 - 






} 

4 



4 


f 


A 



» - 

* ' . • » 


* 

I 






» 


f 

r . 


1 






t. 



f 



* 



« 


•5 






i.j4 




\ 


#t, 


» « 

h., 



LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


269 


the keys, and when Tasso carries up the trunks, you go 
and look over them all.” 

A few days more and our party set sail from New 
York to spend a year in travel. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


Fifteen months had gone by since the steamer bore 
our friends away on the bosom of the great ocean. It 
was now October, and again Beechwood was a merry 
scene of preparations for a home-coming. 

The negroes, young and old, were rejoicing as if 
Fourth of July and Christmas had joined hands to make 
it an occasion of jollification. 

The house and grounds were in perfect order, but 
Mammy went around the house with her feather duster 
flicking imaginary specks of dust from the polished furn- 
iture and mirrors; while Hayden, with his broom, 
walked up and down the great avenue leading to the 
gates to brush away a stray autumn leaf that might 
linger on the smooth gravel. 

It was the twenty-fifth of October — the day the trav- 
elers were expected. The big family carriage was ready 
and Ben and Paris were there, just as on that happy day 
years ago when they were impatient to meet the young 
master and his bride on their home-coming. One 
change had taken place — a new, stylish carriage, and a 
pair of glossy black horses had taken the place of the old 
handsome chestnuts. 

After the carriage started, the servants gathered as of 
old at the gate. At Gip’s side stood a three-year-old 
girl, who calls George and Gip, “pappy” and “mammy.” 
This is Victoria’s name-sake, but known in the quarters 
as “wee Vic.” 

She had been impressed with the importance of the 


272 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


evening of the arrival. It was a charmingly familiar 
little dinner-party that these six people composed. The 
two families were rejoiced to be reunited; and a little se- 
cret between Dr. Kenyon and Percy Tyler seemed to 
draw the young man instinctively to his host. 

While at Gray Cliff the year before, Percy had made 
a very presumptuous request of the Doctor; though he 
did not seem to be much surprised at the young man’s 
audacity; indeed, I think the elder people quite expected 
this request to be made sometime, though no hint of it 
had ever been given to the two people who were most 
concerned. 

When Percy stammered out his wish that Dr. Ken- 
yon would allow him to address his daughter, he was 
as timid and frightened as if he had never sat on the 
Doctor’s knee, and played horse on hs foot. 

Dr. Kenyon was sympathetic and appreciated the situ- 
ation: and taking Percy’s hands said, “Percy, my boy, 
I must ask you to wait awhile. Victoria is still very 
young, and it has been my wish for her to enjoy this 
year abroad as a child. When we return, you have my 
permission to ask her what you have asked me; until 
then, I prefer you both to be simply the friends you have 
always been.” 

Percy had respected Dr. Kenyon’s wish in the matter 
and though he was now more than ever desirous of pre- 
senting his request, he was not as sure of success. In- 
deed, the charming little comrade of all his delightful 
excursions in the Alps, in tourist’s dress and staff, was 
in some unaccountable way changed. Little Doctor 
had put off the familiar little ways that made her such 
a fascinating companion, and in her stead a stately 
young lady appeared, in an elegant dinner dress with 
sweeping train of shimmering silk; rich, white lace fall- 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


271 


occasion, especially at having on an extra checked bib 
that covered her completely. She crept up to Mammy, 
who still had authority in the family — “Granny, is young 
Missy Vitoye jes like me?’* 

“What kine o’ quession is dat, chile? What make 
you tink Missy is like yo’? Why, honey, she am white 
as snow — a bu’ful young lady.” 

“Den what fo’ yo’uns call me Vitoye — ^will me git 
white too?” 

They all joined in an uproarious laugh at the absurd 
notion of “wee Vic.” 

A cloud of dust was now seen, then the sound of 
horses’ feet heralded the arrival of the travelers. Ben 
pulled up the horses with a grand flourish, and Paris 
opened the door of the carriage with the importance of 
a courier. 

There were glad, eager eyes meeting each other, and 
white hands clasped black ones in a common joy. The 
master’s family were home, all safe and well, and the 
faithful servants stood, an unbroken band. It was a 
time for rejoicing. Mammy took Dorcey in her arms, 
saying, “Why, honey, yo’ is a big boy, an’ jes like you’ 
mudder.” 

Dorcey thought so too, as he slipped from Mammy’s 
arms and stalked about looking at the servants he had 
no acquaintance with. 

Victoria turned her eyes from one dear object to an- 
other. Her home had never seemed so precious as 
when she came back to h weary with the old world’s 
crowding splendors. 

The Tylers had reached home a month before, as the 
Kenyons had spent some time at Gray Cliff before con- 
tinuing itheir journey. 

The former had been invited to dine at Beechwood the 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


273 


ing over beautiful arms, encircled at the wrists with 
bands of linked gold; the shapely head crowned with 
broad braids of golden hair. 

Percy had never before seen our Little Doctor in the 
full-dress of a young lady, and he felt it a barrier be- 
tween them. With all his culture and knowledge of the 
world, Percy was very simple in heart. He thought to 
himself, “It would have been much easier to have spoken 
to her in the dear little, rough tourist dress, than to ap- 
proach her in all this young-lady finery.” 

They had walked out after dinner to see the old gar- 
den. Although late in the season, it was still brilliant 
in color with autumn flowers. Victoria was just re- 
gretting that the roses were all gone, when Percy ex- 
claimed, “I see a beautiful La France, but it is so close to 
the wall, I doubt whether I can reach it.” 

With some exertion he drew down the branch and 
plucked the coveted rose. As he gave it to Victoria, 
she noticed that he pressed his handkerchief to his hand. 

“Have you hurt your hand?” she asked. 

“It’s only a thorn,” he said. 

“Let me see it, please.” 

The interested manner was so like Little Doctor that 
Percy held out his hand in ready obedience. The great 
thorn had buried itself in his hand. 

“Just wait a moment,” she said; and, taking up the 
trail of her gown, she hurried to the house, and re- 
turned with a small surgical knife. In an instant the 
thorn was removed, and she held the handkerchief on 
the wound with a professional-like solicitude. 

“Victoria,” began Percy, “do you know this is the 
first time you ever exercised your skill for me; and, Vic- 
toria — I would like you to be — Little Doctor to — me al- 
^rays, — darling, will you be my wife?” 


274 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


Victoria’s sweet face rivaled the La France rose that 
nestled in the lace of her dress, as she quickly released 
the professional clasp of his hand, and began to gather 
up her train that lay on the ground. 

‘‘Victoria, you have not answered me.” 

She had recovered something of her composure, and 
said with that charming arch look in the violet eyes, 
“Percy, you have not said which it is you want, the ‘Lit- 
tle Doctor,’ or a wife.” 

“Both, and all of my Victoria,” Percy said, with strong 
feeling. “You know I have tried to make myself 
worthy of you, and, if I have failed, you can make me 
what you will ; for you have more influence over me than 
all the world together.” 

Little Doctor allowed him to take her hands as he 
spoke. 

“You must ask my parents, Percy.” 

“Why, my darling, I asked your father a year ago, 
and he gave me permission to speak to you as soon as 
we returned from abroad.” 

Percy held the little hand very close in his own as 
they slowly w^alked back to the house. 

They found the family still in the drawing-room. Mrs. 
Kenyon was at the piano, and Mr. Tyler trying to re- 
call something he wished her to play. 

Percy laid his hand on Dr. Kenyon’s shoulder, and 
said with something like glad triumph in his tone, “Doc- 
tor, I have waited the year, and am rewarded.” 

The Doctor clasped their hands together saying, 
“Children, you have my blessing.” 

Turning to Mrs. Kenyon, Percy said, “You have kept 
your promise, dear Mrs. Kenyon. Do you remember 
the first time I saw you, I asked you to find a little wife 
for me like yourself?” 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


275 


“Yes, indeed, I can just see the solemn little face Muth 
the great gray eyes fixed on me, and the tiny hands 
folded on my knee, as you asked me to get you a wife 
like myself. Well, Percy, my dear, I have done better, 
I have given you one like her father. 

Mr. and Mrs. Tyler took Little Doctor in their arms, 
and welcomed her as their daughter. 

That night when Mammy went to say good-night to 
her “bressed chile,” Little Doctor put her arm around 
the old, withered black neck — “Mammy, your child is 
very happy.” 

“Yo’ needen tell Mammy no mo’, honey; Fs spected 
dat Marse Percy was gwine to ka’ah off my chile. Well, 
honey, I sho Marse Percy is mighty good boy, as boys 
go, but none on ’em is fatten to have my bu’ful lamb;” 
and poor o-ld Mammy covered her face with her apron, 
and sobbed aloud. 

Victoria comforted her with the assurance that Percy 
was not going to carry her child off; that she was going 
to stay near home always. Mammy dried her tears 
when she went to the kitchen to tell the news to her as- 
sembled household. 

“Sho ’nuff Marse Percy is gwine to maah our little 
Missy. Hit’s all done settled.” 

Percy was a great favorite with the servants, and 
they rejoiced that he was to be one of their family; 
though their chief delight was in the prospect of a wed- 
ding in the home. 

Ben went to the cellar on the strength of it, and 
brought up a keg of cider; and Paris, man as he was, 
attempted some of his old boyish tricks, standing on his 
head, and the rest. 

The morning after the return of the Kenyons to 
Beechwood was a charming autumn day. Indian sum- 


2/6 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


mer had cast her pinkish haze over forest, hill, and val- 
ley, a pledge of fair weather for days to come. 

Percy crossed the meadow to Beechwood. As he 
neared the veranda. Little Doctor came out and joined 
him. He took her hand, and they walked along just 
as they had done since Percy’s hand guided the little one 
in hei first attempt to walk. 

Percy looked back, ‘‘Have your parents gone on?” he 
asked. 

“No, they are coming now, and I also see Mr. and 
Mrs. Tyler crossing the meadow.” 

“Why do you not say, ‘father and mother ?’ ” said 
Percy, with a smile. 

“O, I shall learn to say that in time.” 

Parents and children met at the dividing hedge, and 
walked on to the brow of the ridge that overlooked the 
creek. It was also in direct line with the main street of 
the city that lay two or three miles south of it. It was 
the spot Little Doctor had selected for the erection of 
her asylum for orphan children. They walked around, 
viewing it from every point, giving suggestions to each 
other; but all yielded to Little Doctor’s wishes in the 
matter. 

'I'he exact spot was at length decided upon, and in a 
few days all the available negroes on bo^th plantations 
were engaged in preparing the foundation for a large, 
commodious building and chapel. 

People passing along the way stopped to inquire what 
large residence it was to be. 

Paris would answer, “Hit no residence, hit de ’sylum 
what Missy gwine to build fo’ de po’ chillun.” 

While the building was in progress, our Little Doc- 
tor began a regular course of medical studies with her 
father. She wished to prepare herself for intelli- 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


277 


gent work in the home she was establishing. Then she 
gathered about herself her old schoolmates and friends 
in the city, and interested them in the project on hand. 

The old Dramatic Club was reorganized; which 
brought together her companions of the public school. 
All were now grown, and some married, and all were 
delighted to meet again at charming Beechwood. 

Reginald Page, who was now established in his pro- 
fession — the law — paid an early visit to the Kenyoins af- 
ter their return. Victoria was sincerely glad to seg her 
old-time friend. They talked of their journey, of all she 
had seen abroad, and of St. Mary’s — and how they 
laughed in recalling Reginald’s success in out- witting 
his companions in the visit to the school! 

Before Rex left, he confided to Victoria a bit of pri- 
vate news — he and Claire Willington were engaged to 
be married ; and his ambition was to secure a good prac- 
tice, as he laughingly said, ''to offset Claire’s fortune.” 

Victoria congratulated him very heartily, and ex- 
pressed her delight that two such good friends of hers 
should be so much to each other. 

The two families were again in conference over a site 
for another building. This spot was nearer the home 
dwelling — just within the limits of Beechwood, and this 
time the elder people consulted the younger ones. 

The building was to be a handsome stone cottage 
for the "children” when they should marry. It was the 
joint gift of the parents, Mr. Tyler and Dr. Kenyon. 

The Orphanage was ready for occupancy by the first 
of Tune, one year after its commencement, and the 
Bishop had been invited to open its doors in due form, 
and to consecrate its chapel. 

Victoria, as she promised, had sent a cordial invita- 
tion for Dr. Brentano and Aunt Charlotte to be 


278 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


present at the interesting ceremony. Her two grand- 
parents, Uncle Howard, and Aunt Jane were already 
guests at Beechwood, and the twenty-first of June was 
fixed as the date for the opening of the orphanage. 

Another ceremony still more interesting to our readers 
was to -follow. The beautiful Gothic cottage was also 
completed and luxuriously furnished. 

George and Gip were already in charge awaiting the 
new possessors. 

The day of the dedication arrived. The Bishop and 
other clergymen were assembled at Beechwood, when 
the procession formed and walked over to the Home, 
where a large congregation was assembled in the little 
chapel. 

As we know, the building itself was the gift of the two 
grandfathers of Victoria Kenyon; but other members 
of the family had the privilege of furnishing the chapel. 

Dr. Kenyon’s gift was a stained glass window in the 
chapel, to the memory of his mother; Uncle Howard pre- 
sented a costly orga,n; Mrs. Kenyon gave the chancel 
furniture; and Aunt Jane, a graceful marble font. 
Percy’s gift was the furniture for the body of the 
chapel; and the last and humblest, but by no means 
despised contribution, was from old Mammy — ^she 
gave the door-mats, and her white friends thought as 
they crossed those mats, perhaps ‘'The last shall be 
first.” 

The solemn service of consecration was very impres- 
sive, and on that same day, two sisters from the 
Order of St. Mary, of New York, were installed in 
“The Sheltering Arms,” as the Asylum was called, and 
which had already gathered into its fold fifty homeless 
little ones. 

Victoria herself presided at the organ tliat day, and 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


279 


as the congregation withdrew, and the last notes of the 
organ died away, she bowed her head on the keys before 
her, and renewed her own dedication to the service of 
God. 

The following day was fixed for the wedding, which 
was to take place at the orphanage chapel. 

As Percy and Victoria were walking out in the even- 
ing, they saw a new phaeton standing in front 
of their future home, and Percy proposed to Little Doc- 
tor that they go and see whose vehicle it was. As they 
came near, they noticed George holding a pair of beauti- 
ful white ponies which were attached to the phaeton. 

As they approached, George lifted his hat, and handed 
Victoria a note. It was from Mr. Tyler, and Victoria 
read: 

“My dear child: — Accept this little conveyance for 
your owi; personal use in your work among your poor. 

Your affectionate father, 

PERCY TYLER, Sr.» 

It was, to Victoria, a complete surprise. She looked 
inquiringly at Percy who, smilingly assisted her into the 
luxurious phaeton, and asked if he might, just once, have 
the pleasure of driving her in her new carriage. 

The walk to the cottage had been a part of the ar- 
rangement, on Percy’s side, in order to find her new 
phaeton at her own door. 

That night, as Victoria was sitting at the window of 
her own room, old Mammy came in as usual to say 
good-night to her dear “chile.” Gip was busy packing 
somethings in the trunks in the dressing-room. Mammy, 
noticing Gip’s employment, said, “Honey, yo’ hav’nt yit 
showed ole Mammy all yo’ weddin’ fixin’s.” 

“No, Mammy, I have been so busy since the boxes 
came, I have not seen some of them myself, — Gip,” she 


28 o 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


called, ‘‘bring in all tbose dresses from the cedar-chest, 
and everything else that Mammy wants to see. I 
thought you had shown Mammy the whole trousseau.” 

Gip spread out the full length ot the train of the wed- 
ding robe for Mammy to admire, then the lace veil, and 
long white gloves. These were put away, and a dainty 
white lace dress was displayed to Mammy’s admiring 
eyes. 

These were put away, and a dainty white lace dress, to 
be worn over pink and blue satin gowns, was displayed 
to Mammy’s admiring eyes. 

They were at last all laid away, and Mammy was 
alone with her dear young mistress. 

“Honey, yo’ is gwine to lebe old Mammy, Gip’s gwine 
wid yo’, an’ Mammy won’t be fust in de kitchen ober to 
de new cottage; but you won’t forgit yo’ ole Mammy, 
will yo’?” 

Victoria knew how sore old Mammy’s heart was at 
the thought that Gip would reign over the servants in 
the new home. Jealousy was poor Mammy’s besetting 
sin. Victoria did not smile at this childish appeal from 
her old faithful nurse. 

“No, indeed. Mammy dear, I shall never forget you,” 
and she smoothed the old withered cheeks with her soft 
white palms. “You shall come whenever you please, 
and no one shall ever be over my dear faithful Mammy.” 

“Honey, I wants to tell yo’, I’s no mo’ ’fraid o’ dat 
debil’s lantern, an’ I’s done stopped believin’ in dat sort 
o’ foolishmss, kase yo’s had good luck all yo’ life; an’ 
dat ole blazin’ tempter, what uster git holt on yo’, is 
clean done gone. I’se been watchin’ yo’, chile, ev’y since 
yo’ come home, an’ I know’d dat de debil is clean gone 
outer yo’; an’ bress de Laud! he’ll git in no mo’ 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


281 


Victoria did not smile at the old woman’s harangue, 
am glad, Mammy, that you think I have learned to 
control my temper, I have tried with all my heart; but. 
Mammy, I found what you said was true — it is not 
much use to try if we do noit pray to the Lord to help 
us.” 

As Mammy was leaving the room, she took a bit of 
paper from her bosom, and unwrapping it, disclosed a 
piece of delicate blue ribbon. 

“Honey, yo’ mus’ war dis fo’ good luck. I’s got 
Mistis to buy it fo’ me. Yo’ knows de ole sayin’ ’bouten 
what de bride is to war — 

‘Sumpin old, an’ sumpin new, 

'Sumpin borrowed, an’ sumpin blue.’ ” 

Victoria took the pale blue ribbon, and assured 
Mammy that it should be part of the bridal dress. 

“Mammy,” she said, “I think I can fulfill all the re- 
quirements, to please you — my dress is new, and the lace 
on it is old; and my veil is borrowed, for it belonged to 
my grandmother, and is now my mother’s; and you have 
supplied the blue.” 

The wedding morning was gloriously bright — en- 
chanting in nature’s fresh new coloring, and murmuring 
sounds of animated life. 

The family had preceded the bridal party to the chapel, 
already crowded with the friends of the happy young 
pair. 

Mammy and her household were assigned a row of 
seats to the left of the chancel, which she insisted upon 
calling “Pious Corner.” 

Hartley Ward and Reginald Page acted as ushers. 
The bride’s maids were eight beautiful young girls 
carrying baskets of flowers. 

Then came the bride, leaning on her father’s arm, and 


282 


LITTLE DOCTOR VICTORIA. 


at the chancel stood the bridegroom, with his best man, 
Lenox Willington. 

The venerable Bishop performed the ceremony, and 
one of the Sisters of the Sheltering Arms presided at the 
organ. j I ' 

Th beautiful service was over, which made our Little 
Doctor Mrs. Percy Tyler. The phaeton, with its white 
ponies, waited at the door to carry the happy couple to 
tlieir own new home, where a reception was held. 

The bride and groom stood side by side, graciously 
receiving their friends until the continual roll of wheels 
was hushed, and the latest guest had departed. Then 
cur Little Doctor, always her own original self, laid 
aside her bridal robe, and put on a soft white gown. 

She whispered to Gip to bring the tea service, and 
with those ever helpful hands, she poured out the tea, 
which Percy served to the dear home circle, who stil) 
remained with them. 

This graceful little act of hospitality relieved the 
strain on the hearts of the parents at bidding good-bye 
to their children. 

Our Little Doctor, with tears and smiles, said, “No, 
not ‘good-bye' but ‘au revoir.' ” 


Polly 5 l^iop 

Pq Ipt^restin? BooH for ^Ipildrei? 

BV MISS LOUISE CARNAHAN 


From the Philadelphia Church 
Record 

Since the appearance of 
“Helen’s Babies,” we do not 
think we have seen a more 
successful representation, of 
child life than in “Polly’s 
Lion.” The story is slight, 
and so it should be, for, 
thank heaven, the lives of 
children are happily unhistor- 
ical; but no one will need 
Miss Carnahan’s assurance 
that “Polly is a real child, 
and is pretty, lovalble and in- 
telligent foi her years. ’ No 
one but a real child couild 
speak as Polly speaks, and no 
one' but a true lover of child- 
hood could have taken down 
Polly’s speeches with the rare 
stenographic fidelity of sym- 
pathy. We will not say that 
the scene of the story is laid 
in California, buti that Polly 
herself was born and still 

lives in the Golden State, in 
; a household composed of her- 
; self, her father, her mother, 
her brother Robbie and her 
I Auntie Lorraine. Incident- 

I ally the reader will find here 

some interesting information 
of the fauna and flora of the 
Pacific Coast, and his eyes 


will be pleased with several 
charming illustrations. 

From San Francisco Bulletin 

“Polly’ SI Lion.” Miss Louise 
Carnahan has placed Jiittle 
people under tribute by ad- 
ding a pleasant volume to 
their library, which, in the 
past decade, has become rich 
in valuable and entertaining 
books. “Polly’s Lion” is 
glowing with! local coloring 
as bright and realistic as the 
petals of the spray of esch- 
schoiltzias which ornament 
the cover of the attractive and 
well-illustrated story. Fresno 
County is the center of inter- 
est, as it is the home of the 
Rosebery family whose 
every-day life has given the 
thready from which the chiM- 
narration is woven. All the 
little incidents, and those 
minor details so dear to the 
hearts of littile people when 
listening to stories, have not 
been forgotten or slighted 
by the author, and the effect 
is to produce one of those 
“really true stories” that 
children crave. Littl'e bits of 
city life are introduced^ into 
the book, through a visit to 


San Francisco, and the thrill- 
ing experience from which 
the volume receives its title 
is reserved for the grand 
panoramic scenery of Yose- 
mite VaMey, where the Rose- 
bery family are represented 
as spending the summer sea- 
on. The author, throughout 
the book, is without doubt 
treating of people and inci- 
dents dear to her heart, and it 
is readily to be seen that she 
has drawn many of her word 
pictures from life. 

Published by Louise Car- 
nahan. 

From New York Churchman 

Louise Carnahan’s story, 
“PoMy’s Lion,” tells of the 
doings^ of a “real” five-year- 
old girl and three-year-old 
boy^ who live in California. 
In it we iliearn how Polly and 
Robbie Rosebery bore a 
separation from their papa 
and mamma: how Auntie 
Lorraine took care of them; 
about the birthday party; a 
visit to the country, and 
many other interesting things, 
including Polly’s exciting ad- 
venture with a “really, truly” 
iion.^ The story is written in 
a simple style, with many 
natural touches, andl has 
a marked unobtrusive mor- 
* a! that commends it for the 
little folks for whom it is in- 
tended. Daintily bound in 
white cloth, with a spray of 
California poppies on the 
cover. Illustrated, 174 pages. 
Published by the author. 

From Oregon Capital Journal 

“Polly’s Lion,” by Louise 
Carnahan, is a California story 
for children. The volume is 
a very richly bound, illumi- 


nated and illustrated one. On 
delicate ivory ground the 
golden red of the Golden 
State flower blooms in match- 
less brilliancy. There is also 
a colored plate of the same 
rich-hued bloom. The Cali- 
fornia children come in for a 
number of full-page quarto 
illustrations and very sweet 
figures they are. The author- 
ess has evidently taken the 
advice of the great Froebel to 
parents: “Live with your 
children.” In an ideal literary 
form she has introduced their 
actual daily lives and experi- 
ences of every sort that can 
befall active youth under the 
stimulus of romantic environ- 
ment and favorable oppor- 
tunity. It is printed on rich 
cream paper and has rounded 
corners, beautiful ^ type and 
many prettily designed tail- 
pieces at the bottom of the 
chapters. The price of the 
volume, which is a perfectly 
original and exquisite sample 
of the bookmaker’s art, is 
$1.25. It may well be called 
the California Child’s Book. 
Published by the author. 

From San Francisco Chronicle 

A California story: One of 
the best books for children 
that has been issued for some 
time is “Polly’s Lion,” by 
Louise Carnahan, a Virginia 
girl, who, however, has lived 
long enough in this State to 
know it well. Her story is 
founded on fact. It deals with 
a pretty little girl, Polly Rose- 
bery, who was born in the 
San Joaquin Valley. The ac- 
count of her life will be very 
entertaining for children, as 
it is told in simple words and 
pleasing style. The climax is 


reached in Polly’s adventures 
in the woods, where she is 
lost and nearly falls a victim 
to the mountain lion. The 
book is finely printed and il- 
lustrated, and has an attract- 
tive cover, with a design of 
the poppy in natural colors. 
Published by the author. 

From the San Francisco 
Morning Call 

“Polly’s Lion,” This is a 
picture of a few days out of 
the life of two California 
children, by a Californian, 
Louise Carnahan. The princi- 
pal event of the story and 
that which gives the title to 
the book is an adventure of 
little Polly in the Yosemite. 
She got separated from her 
party and had to spend the 
night in a deserted cabin, 
where she was visited by a 
California lion. Opportunely 
however, aid came just as the 


beast was breaking down the 
slender barrier between it 
and the girl. The lion was 
killed, stuffed, and kept as 
Polly’s peculiar property in 
their home, somewhere in the 
San Joaquin Valley. 

Polly’s Lion,” will be read 
with p'tasure by boys and 
gi’ls, for it is not a goody- 
goody story but a real picture 
of real children, who at times 
are good, at others bad and 
sometimes only ^ indifferent. 
It is written in simple Eng- 
lish, and, to say the least, as 
good as numberless stories 
that have achieved much 
credit in the East among 
boys and girls. The “get up” 
of the book deserves much 
praise; the material and work 
are of the best, and the cover 
with its poppies, our Califor- 
nia State flower, is of delicate 
beauty. Published by the au- 
thor. 








‘'CO" 

O. .Or - < • 


^ * <<y 

• * ’ xO' 'o . * 

A.'' « « o . . I - 


• r5 


* • 



c,^'^ ov 

« '=^ <. .o’" V 

*0^ "^OV^ 



.-r 'V “'^ 

4^ ' TLk 

. t?’ •^4 .a< 



C°V 


'^6' 
4 o 


PRESERVATION TECHNOLOGIES, INC. 

^ <r 111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Twp., PA 1 6066 
(412)779-2111 

D^T • _ ;'tyxvt>j i= 


W-f,* .K 

*' 9 I ^ * A V 9 . „ - O 




•-’■ ®i. *•«•’ A® ^<li. *"’• ,y ,. 



"'^J' ♦ 

sPS • 


‘ -4^ ^ • 



" °» 



:% 

« V <am//xia>. ^ . .~rv k » y 

**• 

*o m k* ^ ' *0' -^ • • V ' 

» iPyi. <5°^ ip"** * 

’* ^o'^ "V ** " ’ *’ '%.'*•«»'’* '^<>. 

*0^ V av 1^!,*®-* V 

.^v A. >4*^ ♦>-(?. 5i.« 


L < • 



O M O 


A’ 


o_ o 

.5^'V » 








,‘ <4^ \ 


o y 


s <y •• 


4 0^ 


o « o 


• "to ^‘f;* 
•■ vp9 

‘ -4^ 


o \0 vV 

’ aP ^<i> ‘■"’' ■CP^ 

^0^ ,. » • 0>r V »l.*^'-»- 

»• . 62. ^ .■• JV >*. 


L ' a 


<i»^«®CQjy ■% <l_' ^ ^ . 

♦Tf^' ,0^ ^ '“’ • ‘ 

nP 

» ^ <*V .*'^jr7rtrt. •» O * 




:- •^. ^C’ .♦ 
• ,-1 o 


^ «» 


O t4 O 


o <9 'TV 

•‘ 0^ % A'' <- '>. 





On® 


’ \ 
.0^ *’•«» 

' '^'v 


> 


V o^V^^NF* 64V 

..<(. •• ‘^ .<■'•, 'f'^ a 4 6 » " 0 . rp 

1'. V fP °o ,*^<-. V, .0° , 




o " o 



'»bv^ 




^ w 




», ,p^ % p ,^' 

" ■— ■ |» ' Aa£ ' ." ^\ *T 


AT 

aV 


HECKMAN 

BINDERY INC. 




DEC 85 


N. MANCHESTER, 
SS*" INDIANA 46962 


❖'"V 

V V 



> A^ ♦ 

s at • 



*5V ^ 

^. ' J -J m. 4 


' 0'' -»•* 
I ' •• 'o 



C°^ >• 



% A 

*9^ 


o K 


r» i. 


iTijrt: 





